Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Mushoku Tensei

2014-07-30T07:14:13Z

Mytsy: /* The Machines Have Taken Over */

== Anyone know? ==
Anyone know how to make a new page for this title--Specifically a separate page for the past updates? Thanks. - Endless

create past updates [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] ([[User talk:X-Rates|talk]]) 23:11, 17 June 2014 (CDT)

== teaser tag ==
I don't think that this project should has a "Teaser Tag" - I think we should replace it with another tag (After all, it is 'Hosted Project'). --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

== volume 02 last chapter ==

i don't know if SilentWolfie reads this or not, so if someone can tell him to look here please do so.
i've looked over the raws for volume 02 and found out that the last chapter he uploaded is the epilogue and not the "Extra Chapter - Goddess of the Forest" (番外編 - 森の女神). in the raws i have it starts on page 301, right after the Roxy image.

That doesn't appear in the web novel、I don't think. Could it be a published-only chapter? [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:04, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Could someone with the published novels go over volume 1 and 2 too see if anything is missing.
Also could notes be added to were there are changes from the webnovel.
--[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 00:58, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

== Update Questions ==

I'm wondering why is the update keeps jumping around. For example suddenly Volume 16 chapter 5 is out, whereas volume 3 hasn't even finished yet. Don't get me wrong, I appreciate every update there is and feeling grateful to each of the translator. I just think it's not an efficient way to translate distant volume which couldn't be read before we finished reading all the volume before it. Thank you for the translations.

Volume 1-3 are being done by Silent, I helped out starting with going through him, then I decided to post directly to BT, I had already posted partial chapters on a forum of volume 4 & 16, so I just finished those up and posted them here while doing volume 4-5. Then someone else also decided to post his translations for the more recent chapters that he does as they come out daily. - [[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]

== Volume 4, すれ違い chapter name ==
Would suggest a change to 'crossing paths', since that gives the mistaken impression of actually coming across each other. I wonder if there isn't a more eloquent way of saying "passing by each other without meeting". [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:28, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

: Perhaps the phase "a passing encounter" might work?
: Suggesting they almost met but instead, passed each other entirely.
: Onizuka-GTO 02:55, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Spoilers: Technically their paths do cross, it's not just referring to one person, but Rudeus runs into Kishirika, and Roxy runs into Rujierudo & Eris. Their routes overlap in the same town as well. So I think Crossing Paths is pretty relevant either way. Mushoku Tensei is surprisingly deep when it comes to double meanings someone mentioned the term Chekhov's Gun to me in regards to that previously. -[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]

But the issue is that though 擦れ違い has multiple meanings, "crossing paths" isn't one of them. They're all related to ''not'' crossing paths.

For example, 1) walking right past someone
2) having different opinions to someone （意見の擦れ違い）
3) passing by someone without coming into contact with them

The thing about learning languages is that sometimes people look too deeply into commonly used phrases. Though I can't say for certain, I'm of the strong opinion that a Japanese hearing スレチガイ wouldn't ever think of crossing paths. It's used a lot in literature, and it's always a strong focus on passing by each other.

Of course I'll accept your final opinion without qustion, but I wanted to try and convince you first ahaha. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:23, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Hmmm... it's almost philosophical, I get the literal meaning, but I would consider something like getting on trains going in opposite directions of the same station without meeting, both Crossing Paths and Missing Each Other, heck you could even walk right by each other without realizing it in some situations. Maybe "Missed Encounter" would work better. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:37, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

SPOILERS: 
Ah, I forgot to mention, but when I first posted this I wasn't thinking of the later chapter with Roxy. (I read a few chapters ahead before starting my practice). I had thought the name of the chapter had actually referred to the boat-construction guild head lol. In an earlier chapter, he was entertaining the delusion of saving a ship-builder's daughter, and then getting into his good graces. In reality he knocks the guy out ahahaha. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:00, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Maybe leaving it would be better just to cruelly give people false hope that they end up meeting there only for them to not? It's a bit too obvious that they miss each other based on the title. Maybe I'm just a sadist. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 10:30, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 18 & 19 ==
I'm pretty sure these chapters are machine translated from google though i could be wrong. There are a lot of awkard grammar, tenses and mistakes. Cross checked with google and most of the lines are exactly the same with minor edit here and there. Can someone check them? -[[User:pumkingboyz|pumkingboyz]]

By the sounds of it, the whole of 18 and 19 needs to be redone, which will take a while. There are still small and large mistakes in Volume 3 and 4. Since he's only one guy, Kaito hasn't gotten around to editing them yet. If you can read enough Japanese to skip to 18 and 19, wouldn't it be fine to edit them yourselves? Ah, though it sounds rude on the net, I'm not trying to be aggressive or anything. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:15, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

I'm still learning Japanese but i have a basic undestanding of what happenning from the posts in AS forum, I could edit it later for more readability but can't guarantee anything for those muddled up sentence I find. [[User:pumkingboyz|pumkingboyz]]

Why are these chapters even here? You might as well just give people the link to the webnovels and have them paste it into google translate themselves. There is no "editing" to be done; anyone touching those chapters that can spot errors would have to retranslate the whole thing anyway. --Anonymous

To the anon above: cleaned up/partially corrected machine translations are far easier to read than raw output, so they're appealing to the type of people who'd rather read this with Google Translate than wait for a better TL. That said, I think that [http://www.baka-tsuki.org:8080/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1705 this policy] might apply here. P.S. Sign your posts in the Talk pages with 4 tildes (~) in a row. --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 22:29, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for Myopius, and I do full translation for vol 19, as for volume 18, I will leave it for later and do lower volume first. -- [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

I'm currently editing Volume 18 and 19 that [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] had given me.

I can't edit Volume 16 since it's practically a mess. Volume 18 and 19 are a little bit better.

I propose to remove the chapters in Volume 18 and 19 who's still haven't been edited.

Those with an "Editing in Progress" tag and "Editing completes" tag shouldn't be removed since I already confirmed it with Zmunjali.

I'm currently editing the whole Volume 17 and will have a TLC with Zmunjali or the other translators after I'm done.

[[User:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]] 21:01 22 July 2014 (CDT)

I've added ambiguous and/or plain nonsensical lines from Vol 19, Chapter 1. There's about 30 lines that need TC.

--[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 19:39, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

== Silentwolfies script to wiki ==

Translator Silentwolfies has given consent to copy the scripts hosted on Silentwolfies deviantart website to Baka-Tsuki.

They are available for grammar and spelling correction, original link to the deviantart are to be moved to the corresponding chapters in the registration page for record and accreditation purposes.

I would appreciate any help in this matter, whether you are project staff or not. :)

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 01:00, 9 July 2014 (CDT)

== Chapter names and web novel ==

I think the "Web novel chapter XX" should stay in the names of the chapters, because the text has been translated from the web novel and not the novel, so for example if somebody did TC, or just moved from the japanese novel (or to the novel), there would be some discrepancies.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:53, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

Agreed that's why I added them there when I translated the titles (it was hard to keep track for translating purposes with the different chapter #s as well otherwise). The only ones that don't need it are the first 11 chapters, since it only gets confusing starting from chapter 12 which starts after the prologue of the 2nd volume. For whatever reason it seems like the author stopped using prologues after the 2nd volume. Also, side stories/extras aren't included as chapters according to the authors chapter numbering. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:30, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

As previously messaged to Zuruumi, the primary reason i removed them was that the inclusion of two "Chapter XX" within the same chapter title can be confusion from a readers perspective. They rarely care where it's from, only that it is in an clearly marked order. I guess the secondary reason of that it contributed to an already long chapter name to begin with.

However i understand the concerns, to differentiate between published and web sources, so perhaps a compromise?

I proposal attaching a simplified indication, perhaps something like - "[WNXX]" on the end of the chapter title to stand for: "Web Novel XX".

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 09:38, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

That works for me. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:41, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

== easier to translate. ==

is it easier for you guys to translate this because it is available as a web novel instead of mostly light novel?
let me guess you guys are translating it like this. you have two windows open one for the docs and one for the web novels.

It is mostly because most people are using some tools to help with their translations. Even if you used only a wocabulary for every 1000th word it is much eisier to just copy-paste it than to search for it for 15 minutes. Well it is also truth, that this novel doesne´t use so much of hard kanji, therefore making it much easier to translate than for example Mahouka or Mondaiji (well there it is hard because of the riddles).--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:38, 12 July 2014 (CDT)

== TL notes ==
Hello, I just combed through the pages and creates Full Text pages so the epub generator can pull the stuff in.
My question is, how much of the (TL: ---) stuff you want to put in the TL notes and references? everything or just the ones talking about definitions? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 00:07, 11 July 2014 (CDT)
EDIT: Nevermind I found the answer. One of Onizuka-gto's notes: (editing needed! Reference & TL notes need tagging!)

== Name suggestions ==

I've come up with some romanization suggestions for several names of the cast:
*キシリカ・キシリス -> Xilica Xilis
*アリエル・アネモイ・アスラ -> Ariel Anemoi Asura (this one surprinsingly goes with the Greyrat naming conventions, as the middle name, Anemoi, is the name given to all of the Greek wind gods; to add to it, "Ariel" comes from the name of a wind spirit from Shakespeare's "The Tempest")
*クリフ・グリモル -> Cliff Grimoire
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 09:14, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Forum for Mushoku Tensei ==

Its about time that the feedback forum is added to the wiki of Mushoku Tensei i believe, so that we can talk about it and share our view points about how things are going. This will be positive towards the popularity of this light novel, that way we can expect that more people will read it and possible some other translators will be interested in it and join the team of translators making us happy =P
--[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:48, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

There was already a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=10166 thread in the Teaser section], so that one should probably be moved/merged into the one you created in the Aux Brigades. I'm just not sure if I have the forum user rights to do it myself... maybe it's time to test it and find out. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:11, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

If not, i'll do it later today.
ah...please send me the link via email or put it here, i'm afraid i won't be able to remember anything after i wake up...at work.
*finally glad the 4am World Cup is over*
~goes back to bed to wake up again in an hour~
--Onizuka-GTO 16:57, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Seems like I managed to merge it without breaking anything, so it should be good now (unless you want to put in a poll, which I didn't do because I think the polls are silly). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:45, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you. Poll aren't required, because no silliness have been brought up.....yet. :p
Onizuka-GTO 20:22, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Raws ==

By the way, I was thinking, whether it is also forbidden to link to raws for this series. It is from understandable reasons forbiden for other series, but as this is a web novel and thus it would break no laws it might be allowed (maybe). Well this is nothing important really, just for my information, as I was considering adding the link to the web novel there.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:02, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

just put the links it the talk section--[[User:Cabman11|Cabman11]] ([[User talk:Cabman11|talk]]) 17:07, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

Linking to raws on the talk pages is also forbidden. A link to the web novel if it's still available on the author's site should be allowed. However, it's usually the case that the author takes the web novel down once it gets a published book. So if it's a copy of the web novel somewhere else besides the author's original posting, then that is still not allowed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:49, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

The link Zuruumi makes reference to is the link to the author's site, with no cached copies intermediary. It seems to me that the author has decided to keep the web version due to the stylistic differences and extra info (like the identity of the video wich was the cause of it all being an amateur self-taken video of her very underaged niece bathing). The fact is, the original web version is still up.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:37, 20 July 2014 (CDT)
:I've just added the link. You can check that it's the official site.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:43, 20 July 2014 (CDT)
:Rather than saying it is still there it is more like it is still living and getting perriodical updates. It might also be the case, that he is trying to go with the:"Buy the book to support me" approach, which is recently seen so often on the internet. And thanks for adding the link :). I hope it will be helpfull to some people (especially as this is quite easy to read thanks to it being in text format and not images as other raws, thus making to quite convenient for using some tools).--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:17, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

== QUESTIONS!! ==

Can anyone tell me how are there 19 Volumes of the Light Novel while there are only 3 volume that came out in the Series Overview section?
Also, are the chapters that you guys are translating are coming directly from the Light Novel or are they just taken from the Web Novel?
Thank you for translating this. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

Yes they are web novel volumes other than the first three which have been published as light novels. Eventually the LN version will come out but generally some of the content will be toned down because the web novel is actually a more raw version. For your other question I'm pretty sure that, up until volume 2's prologue, they are LN translations and after that it is all web novel translation. I'm only guessing but it is on the basis that they only start counting the web novels from there but someone else may correct me on that. I do know that silent wolfie did translate the web novel from the start so it could be that he just contributed those translations. BTW make sure to leave your name next time by writing 3 ~ in a row. 
-[[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]])

Thanks, dude! [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

The name of volume 11 Chapter 6 is "Maid and Boarding Student - Second Part" but I can't find a chapter with the name "Maid and Boarding Student - First Part" - Please check it--[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])02:09, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

The mistake was in copy/pasting a previous title format and then forgetting to delete the XXXX part from it, the correct title is just Maid and Boarding Student no parts. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:45, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

How old is Rudeus in volume 19 and who can he beat in a duel?--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:42, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Around 20-21 years old and it would probably be a shorter to list to ask who he can't beat. Which would be most of the Gods, and even fights with Sword God/otherwise. Fights in Mushoku are like rock/paper/scissors. He has opponents he's stronger than but bad at fighting as well. He's pretty strong by that point though through various means. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 18:44, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== Rudeus rank question!! ==
In volume 19, it was stated that Rudeus can use emperor rank water magic, so does that mean that he is Water Emperor ranked magician?
--[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Rudeus is one step away from become [God] rank in every magic since basically [Emperor] rank magic is combination of basic spell or [saint] rank spell. example in volume 16 Rudeus unintentionally casting [saint] rank water magic, Cumulonimbus. which caused downpour of rain then he lowered the temperature enveloping the village rapidly and cast, Frost Nove[water splash+icicle break] in vast area[entire villae in an instant. later Orstedd said that what he use isn't Frost nova, but [Emperor] Rank water magic [Absolute Zero]

Frost Nova[advance] = Water splash[basic] + Icicle break[intermediate]

Absolute Zero[MASSIVE AoE Frost Nova] = Cumulonimbus[Saint] + Icicle Break[this magic is to loweirng the atmospher in the area]

yeah, he is already [Emperor] rank in every Offense magic

[Saint] in Healing and detoxification

[intermediae] in God barrier

--[[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] ([[User talk:zmunjali|talk]])

I see that explains a lot.. thanks --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

== Rudeus magic question!! ==
Can anyone tell me the spells rudeus uses and its rank? ex. Water Ball = Elementary rankn Water Cannon = middle rank, Cumulonimbus = saint rank, Absolute Zero = Emperor rank? thanks
--[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

There's a large difference between magic that uses incantations and chantless/voiceless incantations. The purpose of the incantation in magic is to set the parameters like speed, rotation, size, shape, etc... There's formula behind those seemingly mysterious spell words and magic circles. However, when you use chantless magic you're directly modifying the parameters with magic power, through making figures Rudeus has learned how to modify parameters of magic that are normally defaulted with incantations, IE shape, and certain other variations that add to power/hardness.

Therefore, a lot of his magic even basic spells gain Emperor level power, or can't be defined as clearly as others. The way he converts Roxy's King class Water magic into a stun gun/AoE lightning strike is similar, breaking down the phenomena then directly manipulating the magic power to cause the same/similar effect with less wasteful casting as in the incantation. For that same reason it's hard to define if he's considered an Emperor class magician, though many of his spells have that level of power, he's not "officially known" as one. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 01:11, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

so that means he is already emperor rank in all attack magic but it isnt known by other people --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Basically that. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:39, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== Very low Quality? ==

I will need a clarification over this new labelling.

If this is because they are machine translation, then they must be tagged as "preview" to give awareness that they have not been translated with context in mind or that they are a "substitute" in lieu of the registered translated version.

If they are indeed human translated but in a very rudimentary elements then i would rather that the labelling be changed to "'''Editing in Progress'''".

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 02:16, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

It's actually a very good idea.

There some readers that's complaining about the poor quality of the chapter. Volume 16 up to Volume 19 that was handled by [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] was machine translated with him checking the authenticity from the raws.

I agree with this idea.

I'm already done editing Chapter 1-3 of Volume 17, but I changed many lines since it's inconceivable. I'm just awaiting TLC from the translators.

--c0debreaker6 02:49, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

I've seen mention of including volume 16 in that here and there, but the two volume 16 chapters currently up were done by Myopius and I, as far as I know they're both actual translations not machine read/otherwise. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:56, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

In that case, I will be labelling all of Volume 17 with Preview tags and add the "Editing in Progress" labels.

Volume 16 chapters are fine and do not need any additional labelling besides the normal odd editing.

Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 03:34, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

Ooopppss..... that was a mistake.

I got a copy of Volume 16 from [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] that was basically messy.

-- [[User:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]] ([[User talk:C0debreaker6|talk]]) 19:16 23 July 2014 (CDT)

is volume 19 really translated that bad? don't worry about holding back your answer, I could use this as reference for doing better works.

-- [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

Actually it's what i expected from a raw translation without initial rough editing, but from a readers perspective it's almost liken to a "machine Translation" and it can be hard to reader or understand, especially to non-native english readers. Therefore it is appropriate to draw as much Editing attention to work on these chapters and to tell readers that they are essentially walking on the concrete while it's still wet.
I also think , it will go a long way if you can also add in the Japanese lines on the more "raw" sentences and paragraphs, that way the editors and free translators can help you fine comb and smooth it out and let them help you fill in the content, this will spread the workload and get you moving on to the other chapters faster.

Onizuka-GTO 09:13, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

I'm editing vol 19, chapter 1, and it's... pretty rough. There's a lot of places where I have to link the original text because I felt I might be changing too much.

--[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 19:17, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Pardon my frustration, but it is vexing to see completion just for the sake of completion. I did a brief rundown of what has been translated so far, and the quality has been inferior to that of plywood. It is very grating to see people just dump words down there, expect the machine to do all the work, and not checking through the results before submitting it.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== About the names ==

I think we should have at least an "official" terminologies for the names... There are times when I idiotically mistook the name "Zanis" as a new character since I was a little drowsy, it was a fault made by myself but seriously, it should have been "Zenith". So, I would like to advice/propose that someone (other than myself) to edit those terms on the near future if spotted... If it's okay with you people/translators and editors. [[User:Oninn|oninn]] 23 July 2014 08:50

You can direct your naming inquiries and discussions to the project guideline page:
[[Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology|Mushoku Tensei Names & Terminology Guidelines]]

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 04:33, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== translators ==

thats a poop ton of translators. damn

== Editing issues ==

So after looking through the a few of the volumes I found that there are a lot of sentences that sound awkward.

For example, in Volume 1 Chapter 3 I see this:
"The literacy of Japanese was nearly 100%, but there were many people who were poor in the English language, so there were many people who balked at the idea of going overseas, and they even treated foreign languages as a skill set."

The sentence would sound better if it was rephrased into:
"The literacy rate of Japan was nearly 100%, but there were many people who were in poor in the English language, so they balked at the idea of going overseas and even treated foreign languages as a skill set."

Basically, I'm wondering how much I can change the words and sentence structure when I'm editing. I noticed that translators are worried about changes that remove important information and foreshadowing elements from the story, so I just want to get this issue out of the way now.

--[[User:Sarnik|Sarnik]] ([[User talk:Sarnik|talk]]) 00:54, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I find that editing acceptable. as long as you do not add any words that can change the contextual meaning of the sentence. i.e. changing English to German etc etc etc.

All you did is change "Japanese" to "Japan" add "rate" and "in" (although i suspect that's a mistake).

Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 01:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

Speaking of editing issues, volume 6 is in need of heavy editing.

I'll upload volume 10 chapter 1 "Rough Translation" later and will help with the editing on sunday.. --[[User:Ren|Ren]] [[User talk:Ren|talk]]

== Anyone else excited? ==

Me, Im particularly excited about who he marries and the sister chapter. I like seeing how powerful he gets, but at the same time, I like to see how he cultivates his relationships with others. I think that is where he really went wrong in his past life, thus, is what should be major points in his new life. [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 16:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I want to ask some questions before I started to read this. I read the summary on other website and it said that the story has a Harem tag. Can someone clarify if this is true, and if it is, is he going to marry them all?
Thank you! [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

Unlike those typical harem wannabe where the mc can't choose, in this LN the mc married all three heroine. Two childhood friends and his god

I don't want to spoil you or the others who still reading or started.. But you can search in google about rudeus greyrat wiki if you want to find out. --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

If that is the case, then he certainly is living his life to the fullest. I want to live life like him ^.^
Thanks, dude. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

== Machine Translators ==

Can we have all the chapters that were machine translated moved into preview scripts? Editing google translate is not translating; it is editing google translate. [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 04:25, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

I think we have too much Machine Translators and it might cause to the quality of the translation to be lower.
We should consider Machine translation only as preview and leave the translate job for human translators!--[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])06:50, 27 July 2014 (CDT)
========
I agree , I am just using google since it'll speed up my work , but I'll put it as preview for now , check the quality and decide whether to put it in as an actual translation.[[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])02:35, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

Okay, this is just getting ridiculous. If people can't even take the effort to correct the names on their machine translations, they shouldn't even be allowed to post them. [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 21:07, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

At the rate this is going, the guys are doing transliteration instead of translation...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:18, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 9 PREVIEW??? ==

I just saw that a PREVIEW for all the volume 9 has been uploaded, and its just a machine translation, but arent vanant and kaito working on volume 9? from what i guess is that just some random user just uploaded a machine translation for all volume 9 since nobody registered, besides vanant and kaito are already progressing with volume 9, so what needs to be done? [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]])

I think the translator is practicing his translation? Not sure if he got permission from the supervisor but yeah [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:23, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Though he has writen on his profile, that it isn´t machine translation... this seriously seems to be nothing else than google translation (or something similar). Anyway, as it is preview and there are other registered translators, I suppose moving it to the right side (only on the preview word) and renaming it so, that there is space to place the regular translation, might be the best way to solve this. I already transformed chapter 2 in the way I think should be appropriate. I think there should be no harm for neither the registered translators nor for the one who did the privews if it is done this way. Well if you don´t agree you may revert it, but if you agree you may edit all the other chapters to this less confrontational format.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 16:29, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah don't do that to the ToC page or supervisor will be annoyed. You can do what Zuruumi did and it's fine like that. (FYI too lazy to do what Zuruumi did so if someone can do that..)[[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 17:25, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah, I share exactly the same problem as you, which is one of two reasons why I did it only to one chapter :) (the other one is, that if someone was against it he could easily revert it). Well if someone a bit more hardworking than I am comes and sees this it would beš a help if he did the rest.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 18:00, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Preview scripts are fine, but they must not be on a page with "preview" in the title, to differentiate it from the officially named chapter page.

HI well its correct that machine translation is bad in qualiti but if you use more than one my example is using 6 at the same time by this way you can correct the blind spot of them and the result is similar to human translation --[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 11:04, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Cother, unfortunately the quality of the translated chapters is nowhere close to human translation. If you use too many at the same time it will destroy the original meanings. Also, it's pretty obvious didn't use 6 because the untranslated kanji and romaji. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 11:14, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

====Preview Scripts ====
Each preview must have the "preview" tag and i will lock all "preview" scripts on chapters with registered translator.
Onizuka-GTO 20:07, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== Rename the links ==

I missed this but I hate the way web novels are being linked as if they are published novels. The web novel also does not have illustrations. You have 24hrs to correct this. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:31, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Ignoring v1 as im pretty sure that that Tl'ed using the publlished volume, but for the other vol something like this? or couple you provide an example.

Volume 2 - XXXXX 
Published Novel illustration 
Web Novel 11 - XXXX 
Web Novel 12 - XXXX 

As for the images you mean remove from the chapter and placed in the 'Published Novel illustration' or completely remove the novel illustration ? [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 21:08, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Make a new section for the web novel. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:22, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

I think Kuroi wants to see something like in [[Log Horizon]] [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 21:48, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Formatted to something similiar to Log Horizon page but don't i have right to delete/remove the page for vol2-4 in published section and vol 1 in the WN section. Addiionally not sure why Orginal Wn section isn't showing up in the app, probaby something to do with the collapse table but i'l stop here b4 it break even more [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 23:07, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

There's no need to hide anything. How you want to format things is for you guys to decide. What I want is a clear distinction between the translations from published novel and from web novel; and that includes their url. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:23, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Really, isn´t the WNXXX part in the name of chapters quite sufficient? Not even speaking about the fact, that the LN is in this case mostly only slightly edited WN. In the first place, the first volume and a part of volume 2 were made from the LN and the rest was translated from the WN, yet there was no inconsistency. I don´t see any reason to complicate things any more than they already are, therefore I don´t see a reason to change it.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:27, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

You can't tell when you're on the page. Link them like so: Mushoku_Tensei:Web_Volume_02_Chapter_01 --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 07:59, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

So it was a problem with the naming of the pages? so if i removed the WN section, reverted back how it was before but changed each of the individual chapter page like Mushoku_Tensei:Web_Volume_X_Web_Novel XX, that would be acceptable? [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 08:18, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Since, it's very unlikely that someone will put of a translation of the published version after the web translation is out, I'll make a compromise and we'll just rename the links. My original idea was to have them in separate section and in different naming. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 08:45, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

When you mean 'rename the links', do you mean 'move the pages'? Normal users like me won't have that authority right? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 13:10, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Changing the link name Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_1|[WN20] Chapter 1: Swindler Calling Himself God]] to something like Mushoku_Tensei:Web_Novel_Chapter_20|[Web _Novel 20] : Swindler Calling Himself God]], so that the page reflect the link name [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 18:38, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah but that means we have to move the pages right? This needs administrative privileges right? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 18:43, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

No need admin rights. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:16, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Ohhh thanks Kuroi - I just went to the IRC channel to ask how. Pumking, tell me if you want to divvy up the work. --[[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 21:03, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

sure but i 'm kinda confused now, for example 'Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_1|[WN20]'
i can rename 'WN20' fine but if i renamed the 'Volume_3_Chapter_1' part, the preview show it as a red link. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 21:23, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

You'll have to move the page. I'll do one example for that one for you in a bit. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 21:25, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Looks like we're done for now? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 22:54, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

i noticed that if you go through the navi bar, the old page are still there with rediret link, any idea if they need to be updated ? [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 23:16, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for all the dirty work, Edit-Slaves. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:22, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

== The Machines Have Taken Over ==

This entire project is basically a joke now and some admin needs to purge it. [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 01:10, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Man this whole project started perfectly then went downhill to a spiral of badness.Now it looks like one whole choo choo crash.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 02:14, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei

2014-07-27T22:42:28Z

Mytsy: /* QUESTIONS!! */

== Anyone know? ==
Anyone know how to make a new page for this title--Specifically a separate page for the past updates? Thanks. - Endless

create past updates [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] ([[User talk:X-Rates|talk]]) 23:11, 17 June 2014 (CDT)

== teaser tag ==
I don't think that this project should has a "Teaser Tag" - I think we should replace it with another tag (After all, it is 'Hosted Project'). --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

== volume 02 last chapter ==

i don't know if SilentWolfie reads this or not, so if someone can tell him to look here please do so.
i've looked over the raws for volume 02 and found out that the last chapter he uploaded is the epilogue and not the "Extra Chapter - Goddess of the Forest" (番外編 - 森の女神). in the raws i have it starts on page 301, right after the Roxy image.

That doesn't appear in the web novel、I don't think. Could it be a published-only chapter? [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:04, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

== Update Questions ==

I'm wondering why is the update keeps jumping around. For example suddenly Volume 16 chapter 5 is out, whereas volume 3 hasn't even finished yet. Don't get me wrong, I appreciate every update there is and feeling grateful to each of the translator. I just think it's not an efficient way to translate distant volume which couldn't be read before we finished reading all the volume before it. Thank you for the translations.

Volume 1-3 are being done by Silent, I helped out starting with going through him, then I decided to post directly to BT, I had already posted partial chapters on a forum of volume 4 & 16, so I just finished those up and posted them here while doing volume 4-5. Then someone else also decided to post his translations for the more recent chapters that he does as they come out daily. - [[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]

== Volume 4, すれ違い chapter name ==
Would suggest a change to 'crossing paths', since that gives the mistaken impression of actually coming across each other. I wonder if there isn't a more eloquent way of saying "passing by each other without meeting". [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:28, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

: Perhaps the phase "a passing encounter" might work?
: Suggesting they almost met but instead, passed each other entirely.
: Onizuka-GTO 02:55, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Spoilers: Technically their paths do cross, it's not just referring to one person, but Rudeus runs into Kishirika, and Roxy runs into Rujierudo & Eris. Their routes overlap in the same town as well. So I think Crossing Paths is pretty relevant either way. Mushoku Tensei is surprisingly deep when it comes to double meanings someone mentioned the term Chekhov's Gun to me in regards to that previously. -[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]

But the issue is that though 擦れ違い has multiple meanings, "crossing paths" isn't one of them. They're all related to ''not'' crossing paths.

For example, 1) walking right past someone
2) having different opinions to someone （意見の擦れ違い）
3) passing by someone without coming into contact with them

The thing about learning languages is that sometimes people look too deeply into commonly used phrases. Though I can't say for certain, I'm of the strong opinion that a Japanese hearing スレチガイ wouldn't ever think of crossing paths. It's used a lot in literature, and it's always a strong focus on passing by each other.

Of course I'll accept your final opinion without qustion, but I wanted to try and convince you first ahaha. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:23, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Hmmm... it's almost philosophical, I get the literal meaning, but I would consider something like getting on trains going in opposite directions of the same station without meeting, both Crossing Paths and Missing Each Other, heck you could even walk right by each other without realizing it in some situations. Maybe "Missed Encounter" would work better. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:37, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

SPOILERS: 
Ah, I forgot to mention, but when I first posted this I wasn't thinking of the later chapter with Roxy. (I read a few chapters ahead before starting my practice). I had thought the name of the chapter had actually referred to the boat-construction guild head lol. In an earlier chapter, he was entertaining the delusion of saving a ship-builder's daughter, and then getting into his good graces. In reality he knocks the guy out ahahaha. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:00, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Maybe leaving it would be better just to cruelly give people false hope that they end up meeting there only for them to not? It's a bit too obvious that they miss each other based on the title. Maybe I'm just a sadist. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 10:30, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 18 & 19 ==
I'm pretty sure these chapters are machine translated from google though i could be wrong. There are a lot of awkard grammar, tenses and mistakes. Cross checked with google and most of the lines are exactly the same with minor edit here and there. Can someone check them? -[[User:pumkingboyz|pumkingboyz]]

By the sounds of it, the whole of 18 and 19 needs to be redone, which will take a while. There are still small and large mistakes in Volume 3 and 4. Since he's only one guy, Kaito hasn't gotten around to editing them yet. If you can read enough Japanese to skip to 18 and 19, wouldn't it be fine to edit them yourselves? Ah, though it sounds rude on the net, I'm not trying to be aggressive or anything. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:15, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

I'm still learning Japanese but i have a basic undestanding of what happenning from the posts in AS forum, I could edit it later for more readability but can't guarantee anything for those muddled up sentence I find. [[User:pumkingboyz|pumkingboyz]]

Why are these chapters even here? You might as well just give people the link to the webnovels and have them paste it into google translate themselves. There is no "editing" to be done; anyone touching those chapters that can spot errors would have to retranslate the whole thing anyway. --Anonymous

To the anon above: cleaned up/partially corrected machine translations are far easier to read than raw output, so they're appealing to the type of people who'd rather read this with Google Translate than wait for a better TL. That said, I think that [http://www.baka-tsuki.org:8080/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1705 this policy] might apply here. P.S. Sign your posts in the Talk pages with 4 tildes (~) in a row. --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 22:29, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for Myopius, and I do full translation for vol 19, as for volume 18, I will leave it for later and do lower volume first. -- [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

I'm currently editing Volume 18 and 19 that [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] had given me.

I can't edit Volume 16 since it's practically a mess. Volume 18 and 19 are a little bit better.

I propose to remove the chapters in Volume 18 and 19 who's still haven't been edited.

Those with an "Editing in Progress" tag and "Editing completes" tag shouldn't be removed since I already confirmed it with Zmunjali.

I'm currently editing the whole Volume 17 and will have a TLC with Zmunjali or the other translators after I'm done.

[[User:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]] 21:01 22 July 2014 (CDT)

== Silentwolfies script to wiki ==

Translator Silentwolfies has given consent to copy the scripts hosted on Silentwolfies deviantart website to Baka-Tsuki.

They are available for grammar and spelling correction, original link to the deviantart are to be moved to the corresponding chapters in the registration page for record and accreditation purposes.

I would appreciate any help in this matter, whether you are project staff or not. :)

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 01:00, 9 July 2014 (CDT)

== Chapter names and web novel ==

I think the "Web novel chapter XX" should stay in the names of the chapters, because the text has been translated from the web novel and not the novel, so for example if somebody did TC, or just moved from the japanese novel (or to the novel), there would be some discrepancies.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:53, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

Agreed that's why I added them there when I translated the titles (it was hard to keep track for translating purposes with the different chapter #s as well otherwise). The only ones that don't need it are the first 11 chapters, since it only gets confusing starting from chapter 12 which starts after the prologue of the 2nd volume. For whatever reason it seems like the author stopped using prologues after the 2nd volume. Also, side stories/extras aren't included as chapters according to the authors chapter numbering. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:30, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

As previously messaged to Zuruumi, the primary reason i removed them was that the inclusion of two "Chapter XX" within the same chapter title can be confusion from a readers perspective. They rarely care where it's from, only that it is in an clearly marked order. I guess the secondary reason of that it contributed to an already long chapter name to begin with.

However i understand the concerns, to differentiate between published and web sources, so perhaps a compromise?

I proposal attaching a simplified indication, perhaps something like - "[WNXX]" on the end of the chapter title to stand for: "Web Novel XX".

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 09:38, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

That works for me. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:41, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

== easier to translate. ==

is it easier for you guys to translate this because it is available as a web novel instead of mostly light novel?
let me guess you guys are translating it like this. you have two windows open one for the docs and one for the web novels.

It is mostly because most people are using some tools to help with their translations. Even if you used only a wocabulary for every 1000th word it is much eisier to just copy-paste it than to search for it for 15 minutes. Well it is also truth, that this novel doesne´t use so much of hard kanji, therefore making it much easier to translate than for example Mahouka or Mondaiji (well there it is hard because of the riddles).--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:38, 12 July 2014 (CDT)

== TL notes ==
Hello, I just combed through the pages and creates Full Text pages so the epub generator can pull the stuff in.
My question is, how much of the (TL: ---) stuff you want to put in the TL notes and references? everything or just the ones talking about definitions? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 00:07, 11 July 2014 (CDT)
EDIT: Nevermind I found the answer. One of Onizuka-gto's notes: (editing needed! Reference & TL notes need tagging!)

== Name suggestions ==

I've come up with some romanization suggestions for several names of the cast:
*キシリカ・キシリス -> Xilica Xilis
*アリエル・アネモイ・アスラ -> Ariel Anemoi Asura (this one surprinsingly goes with the Greyrat naming conventions, as the middle name, Anemoi, is the name given to all of the Greek wind gods; to add to it, "Ariel" comes from the name of a wind spirit from Shakespeare's "The Tempest")
*クリフ・グリモル -> Cliff Grimoire
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 09:14, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Forum for Mushoku Tensei ==

Its about time that the feedback forum is added to the wiki of Mushoku Tensei i believe, so that we can talk about it and share our view points about how things are going. This will be positive towards the popularity of this light novel, that way we can expect that more people will read it and possible some other translators will be interested in it and join the team of translators making us happy =P
--[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:48, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

There was already a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=10166 thread in the Teaser section], so that one should probably be moved/merged into the one you created in the Aux Brigades. I'm just not sure if I have the forum user rights to do it myself... maybe it's time to test it and find out. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:11, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

If not, i'll do it later today.
ah...please send me the link via email or put it here, i'm afraid i won't be able to remember anything after i wake up...at work.
*finally glad the 4am World Cup is over*
~goes back to bed to wake up again in an hour~
--Onizuka-GTO 16:57, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Seems like I managed to merge it without breaking anything, so it should be good now (unless you want to put in a poll, which I didn't do because I think the polls are silly). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:45, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you. Poll aren't required, because no silliness have been brought up.....yet. :p
Onizuka-GTO 20:22, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Raws ==

By the way, I was thinking, whether it is also forbidden to link to raws for this series. It is from understandable reasons forbiden for other series, but as this is a web novel and thus it would break no laws it might be allowed (maybe). Well this is nothing important really, just for my information, as I was considering adding the link to the web novel there.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:02, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

just put the links it the talk section--[[User:Cabman11|Cabman11]] ([[User talk:Cabman11|talk]]) 17:07, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

Linking to raws on the talk pages is also forbidden. A link to the web novel if it's still available on the author's site should be allowed. However, it's usually the case that the author takes the web novel down once it gets a published book. So if it's a copy of the web novel somewhere else besides the author's original posting, then that is still not allowed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:49, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

The link Zuruumi makes reference to is the link to the author's site, with no cached copies intermediary. It seems to me that the author has decided to keep the web version due to the stylistic differences and extra info (like the identity of the video wich was the cause of it all being an amateur self-taken video of her very underaged niece bathing). The fact is, the original web version is still up.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:37, 20 July 2014 (CDT)
:I've just added the link. You can check that it's the official site.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:43, 20 July 2014 (CDT)
:Rather than saying it is still there it is more like it is still living and getting perriodical updates. It might also be the case, that he is trying to go with the:"Buy the book to support me" approach, which is recently seen so often on the internet. And thanks for adding the link :). I hope it will be helpfull to some people (especially as this is quite easy to read thanks to it being in text format and not images as other raws, thus making to quite convenient for using some tools).--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:17, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

== QUESTIONS!! ==

Can anyone tell me how are there 19 Volumes of the Light Novel while there are only 3 volume that came out in the Series Overview section?
Also, are the chapters that you guys are translating are coming directly from the Light Novel or are they just taken from the Web Novel?
Thank you for translating this. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

Yes they are web novel volumes other than the first three which have been published as light novels. Eventually the LN version will come out but generally some of the content will be toned down because the web novel is actually a more raw version. For your other question I'm pretty sure that, up until volume 2's prologue, they are LN translations and after that it is all web novel translation. I'm only guessing but it is on the basis that they only start counting the web novels from there but someone else may correct me on that. I do know that silent wolfie did translate the web novel from the start so it could be that he just contributed those translations. BTW make sure to leave your name next time by writing 3 ~ in a row. 
-[[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]])

Thanks, dude! [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

The name of volume 11 Chapter 6 is "Maid and Boarding Student - Second Part" but I can't find a chapter with the name "Maid and Boarding Student - First Part" - Please check it--[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])02:09, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

The mistake was in copy/pasting a previous title format and then forgetting to delete the XXXX part from it, the correct title is just Maid and Boarding Student no parts. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:45, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

How old is Rudeus in volume 19 and who can he beat in a duel?--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:42, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== Rudeus rank question!! ==
In volume 19, it was stated that Rudeus can use emperor rank water magic, so does that mean that he is Water Emperor ranked magician?
--[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Rudeus is one step away from become [God] rank in every magic since basically [Emperor] rank magic is combination of basic spell or [saint] rank spell. example in volume 16 Rudeus unintentionally casting [saint] rank water magic, Cumulonimbus. which caused downpour of rain then he lowered the temperature enveloping the village rapidly and cast, Frost Nove[water splash+icicle break] in vast area[entire villae in an instant. later Orstedd said that what he use isn't Frost nova, but [Emperor] Rank water magic [Absolute Zero]

Frost Nova[advance] = Water splash[basic] + Icicle break[intermediate]

Absolute Zero[MASSIVE AoE Frost Nova] = Cumulonimbus[Saint] + Icicle Break[this magic is to loweirng the atmospher in the area]

yeah, he is already [Emperor] rank in every Offense magic

[Saint] in Healing and detoxification

[intermediae] in God barrier

--[[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] ([[User talk:zmunjali|talk]])

I see that explains a lot.. thanks --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

== Rudeus magic question!! ==
Can anyone tell me the spells rudeus uses and its rank? ex. Water Ball = Elementary rankn Water Cannon = middle rank, Cumulonimbus = saint rank, Absolute Zero = Emperor rank? thanks
--[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

There's a large difference between magic that uses incantations and chantless/voiceless incantations. The purpose of the incantation in magic is to set the parameters like speed, rotation, size, shape, etc... There's formula behind those seemingly mysterious spell words and magic circles. However, when you use chantless magic you're directly modifying the parameters with magic power, through making figures Rudeus has learned how to modify parameters of magic that are normally defaulted with incantations, IE shape, and certain other variations that add to power/hardness.

Therefore, a lot of his magic even basic spells gain Emperor level power, or can't be defined as clearly as others. The way he converts Roxy's King class Water magic into a stun gun/AoE lightning strike is similar, breaking down the phenomena then directly manipulating the magic power to cause the same/similar effect with less wasteful casting as in the incantation. For that same reason it's hard to define if he's considered an Emperor class magician, though many of his spells have that level of power, he's not "officially known" as one. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 01:11, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

so that means he is already emperor rank in all attack magic but it isnt known by other people --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Basically that. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:39, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== Very low Quality? ==

I will need a clarification over this new labelling.

If this is because they are machine translation, then they must be tagged as "preview" to give awareness that they have not been translated with context in mind or that they are a "substitute" in lieu of the registered translated version.

If they are indeed human translated but in a very rudimentary elements then i would rather that the labelling be changed to "'''Editing in Progress'''".

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 02:16, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

It's actually a very good idea.

There some readers that's complaining about the poor quality of the chapter. Volume 16 up to Volume 19 that was handled by [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] was machine translated with him checking the authenticity from the raws.

I agree with this idea.

I'm already done editing Chapter 1-3 of Volume 17, but I changed many lines since it's inconceivable. I'm just awaiting TLC from the translators.

--c0debreaker6 02:49, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

I've seen mention of including volume 16 in that here and there, but the two volume 16 chapters currently up were done by Myopius and I, as far as I know they're both actual translations not machine read/otherwise. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:56, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

In that case, I will be labelling all of Volume 17 with Preview tags and add the "Editing in Progress" labels.

Volume 16 chapters are fine and do not need any additional labelling besides the normal odd editing.

Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 03:34, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

Ooopppss..... that was a mistake.

I got a copy of Volume 16 from [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] that was basically messy.

-- [[User:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]] ([[User talk:C0debreaker6|talk]]) 19:16 23 July 2014 (CDT)

is volume 19 really translated that bad? don't worry about holding back your answer, I could use this as reference for doing better works.

-- [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

Actually it's what i expected from a raw translation without initial rough editing, but from a readers perspective it's almost liken to a "machine Translation" and it can be hard to reader or understand, especially to non-native english readers. Therefore it is appropriate to draw as much Editing attention to work on these chapters and to tell readers that they are essentially walking on the concrete while it's still wet.
I also think , it will go a long way if you can also add in the Japanese lines on the more "raw" sentences and paragraphs, that way the editors and free translators can help you fine comb and smooth it out and let them help you fill in the content, this will spread the workload and get you moving on to the other chapters faster.

Onizuka-GTO 09:13, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== About the names ==

I think we should have at least an "official" terminologies for the names... There are times when I idiotically mistook the name "Zanis" as a new character since I was a little drowsy, it was a fault made by myself but seriously, it should have been "Zenith". So, I would like to advice/propose that someone (other than myself) to edit those terms on the near future if spotted... If it's okay with you people/translators and editors. [[User:Oninn|oninn]] 23 July 2014 08:50

You can direct your naming inquiries and discussions to the project guideline page:
[[Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology|Mushoku Tensei Names & Terminology Guidelines]]

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 04:33, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== translators ==

thats a poop ton of translators. damn

== Editing issues ==

So after looking through the a few of the volumes I found that there are a lot of sentences that sound awkward.

For example, in Volume 1 Chapter 3 I see this:
"The literacy of Japanese was nearly 100%, but there were many people who were poor in the English language, so there were many people who balked at the idea of going overseas, and they even treated foreign languages as a skill set."

The sentence would sound better if it was rephrased into:
"The literacy rate of Japan was nearly 100%, but there were many people who were in poor in the English language, so they balked at the idea of going overseas and even treated foreign languages as a skill set."

Basically, I'm wondering how much I can change the words and sentence structure when I'm editing. I noticed that translators are worried about changes that remove important information and foreshadowing elements from the story, so I just want to get this issue out of the way now.

--[[User:Sarnik|Sarnik]] ([[User talk:Sarnik|talk]]) 00:54, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I find that editing acceptable. as long as you do not add any words that can change the contextual meaning of the sentence. i.e. changing English to German etc etc etc.

All you did is change "Japanese" to "Japan" add "rate" and "in" (although i suspect that's a mistake).

Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 01:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

Speaking of editing issues, volume 6 is in need of heavy editing.

I'll upload volume 10 chapter 1 "Rough Translation" later and will help with the editing on sunday.. --[[User:Ren|Ren]] [[User talk:Ren|talk]]

== Anyone else excited? ==

Me, Im particularly excited about who he marries and the sister chapter. I like seeing how powerful he gets, but at the same time, I like to see how he cultivates his relationships with others. I think that is where he really went wrong in his past life, thus, is what should be major points in his new life. [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 16:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I want to ask some questions before I started to read this. I read the summary on other website and it said that the story has a Harem tag. Can someone clarify if this is true, and if it is, is he going to marry them all?
Thank you! [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

Unlike those typical harem wannabe where the mc can't choose, in this LN the mc married all three heroine. Two childhood friends and his god

I don't want to spoil you or the others who still reading or started.. But you can search in google about rudeus greyrat wiki if you want to find out. --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

If that is the case, then he certainly is living his life to the fullest. I want to live life like him ^.^
Thanks, dude. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

== Machine Translators ==

Can we have all the chapters that were machine translated moved into preview scripts? Editing google translate is not translating; it is editing google translate. [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 04:25, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

I think we have too much Machine Translators and it might cause to the quality of the translation to be lower.
We should consider Machine translation only as preview and leave the translate job for human translators!--[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])06:50, 27 July 2014 (CDT)
========
I agree , I am just using google since it'll speed up my work , but I'll put it as preview for now , check the quality and decide whether to put it in as an actual translation.[[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])02:35, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

== Volume 9 PREVIEW??? ==

I just saw that a PREVIEW for all the volume 9 has been uploaded, and its just a machine translation, but arent vanant and kaito working on volume 9? from what i guess is that just some random user just uploaded a machine translation for all volume 9 since nobody registered, besides vanant and kaito are already progressing with volume 9, so what needs to be done? [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]])

I think the translator is practicing his translation? Not sure if he got permission from the supervisor but yeah [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:23, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Though he has writen on his profile, that it isn´t machine translation... this seriously seems to be nothing else than google translation (or something similar). Anyway, as it is preview and there are other registered translators, I suppose moving it to the right side (only on the preview word) and renaming it so, that there is space to place the regular translation, might be the best way to solve this. I already transformed chapter 2 in the way I think should be appropriate. I think there should be no harm for neither the registered translators nor for the one who did the privews if it is done this way. Well if you don´t agree you may revert it, but if you agree you may edit all the other chapters to this less confrontational format.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 16:29, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah don't do that to the ToC page or supervisor will be annoyed. You can do what Zuruumi did and it's fine like that. (FYI too lazy to do what Zuruumi did so if someone can do that..)[[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 17:25, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 5

2014-07-13T09:33:27Z

Mytsy:

== Chapter 5 – Baba Yaga ==

Under the gray sky, snow began to flicker. The sun which has passed its zenith was hidden by the clouds.

“Lord Massas. Let’s rest a little in there.”

Lim who was riding a horse pointed to a building, which seemed to be a temple in a place a little away from the highway with a finger. While advancing a horse next to her, Massas nodded.

“You’re right. We should arrive at the Imperial Palace by tomorrow. We shouldn’t overdo it.”

The old Earl turned an anxious look towards Teita riding on the horse with him.

“Teita, can you bear with it a little more?”

“I am all right. Massas-sama. Limlisha-san.”

Teita raised her face and showed a carefree smile. There was tension in her voice and her hazel pupils were also tinged with vitality, but rotundity was lost from her puffy cheeks. As expected, she could not hide her fatigue due to the long journey. Even so, she had not complained even once so far.

Several days had passed since Lim and company entered Lebus. The journey so far went fairly well. They had been blessed with the weather, but the fact that they had helpers was also big.

At the time when they left LeitMeritz and entered Legnica, the trio stopped by the Imperial Palace of Legnica and the port town of Lippner. There they received warm hospitality from Lippner’s mayor Dmitry, the sailor Matvey and the Imperial Palace’s civil officials.

Especially Matvey, who gripped Teita’s shoulders and deeply bowed. When Tigre went to Asvarre, he tagged along as a supporter, and they were also riding the same ship for the return. Rather, Lim and company had to console him by turns.

“Teita-dono. Limlisha-dono. And Earl Rodant. I probably have no right to say something like that, but I wish and pray to the gods that your journey goes smoothly. I would also like to tag along with you, but I can’t do so.”

The scary-looking former sailor said so and saw the trio off. As they received their help, Lim and company were able to pass through Legnica without any problem in particular.

There was no helper in Lebus, but they estimated that they would arrive at the Imperial Palace by tomorrow. Without encountering bandits or wild beasts, the trio was advancing their horses as planned.

The building was a temple as expected. It seemed to be quite old, and cracks ran through and rotted away the roof and walls. Just in case, Massas made Lim and Teita wait outside, drew his sword and went inside. This was because there were many such buildings which were the lair of bandits.

When he confirmed that the inside of the temple was uninhabited, the trio pulled their horses and entered.

“Was it left alone with neither a user nor person managing it?”

As he sat down after properly clearing away the dust piled up on the floor, Massas muttered.

“I heard that there are a few abandoned temples like this in the northern part of Zchted. They say that they were those who enshrined gods of old times or fairies…”

Lim answered while affixing a torch lit with fire to the floor. Massas said while looking at the ceiling.

“Hmm. Well, if we can endure snow and wind for the time being even in a run-down shabby house, I guess there is no problem.”

At that time, Teita who put her baggage away and took off her hat stood up. Her twin tails shook.

“Is it all right if I pray?”

Massas found that there was an old altar in the depths of the shrine.

Born as the daughter of a shrine maiden, Teita regularly visited a temple and kept praying even since she served Tigre as a maid. As they worshipped the same gods as Zchted, she did not intend to miss a prayer even in a rotted temple. In addition, it was natural for her to want to pray for Tigre’s safety.

“It’s dark, so be careful and not fall over.”

Both Massas and Lim understood the girl’s feeling. She nodded without worrying in particular.

Teita quickly bowed her head and ran to the altar.

The altar was certainly old, but the edges were not damaged and cracks were not running on it. On the right and left sides of the altar, lined up were windows with their top parts having the shape of an arch, and a feeble light were shining through them.

When she confirmed that there were carved sculptures of ten bodies of gods at the back of the altar, Teita went down on her knees. She took off her gloves, joined both her hands together and closed her yes.

“––Oh gods of heaven!”

Performing the right worship procedure which she learned as a shrine maiden, Teita prayed to the carvings of the gods.

“Please, help Tigre-sama. And please. Please… let us meet him.”

She offered prayers for a long time. When she suddenly felt a chill, Teita opened her eyes.

She gasped. Darkness was lurking around her.

Totally different from the darkness in the temple, it was completely jet black.

As she was surprised to the extent that she could not utter her voice, darkness slipped through Teita’s overcoat and corroded her. At the same time as the chill pierced through her back, a woman’s voice resounded in Teita’s consciousness.

『Lend me your help for a little bit.』

She could not speak. She could not stand, either. Teita tried neither to run away nor to call Massas and Lim for help, and gathered power in both her hands. She decided to focus her consciousness on her prayer.

However, even that did not continue for long. She greatly staggered and fell down.

『You’re a life-saver. It’s a body which I went in before.』

That voice could reach only her.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2666.png|thumb]]

Until Massas and Lim became suspicious of the time; for the prayer was taking too long and came, Teita did not wake up.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

We are going back two koku before Teita fell down.

Elizavetta went out for a stroll accompanied only by Urz. Though the sky was gray, it had not snowed yet. The red-haired Vanadis was clad in her purple dress, she had roundly bundled the Thunder Swirl hanging it to her waist, and was riding a horse. Urz also rode on horse with a bow on his shoulder. He did not wear leather armor.

The two people deviated from the highway and rode in the meadow. It could by no means be said that the weather was good, but it was not unusual in this season. They were thankful that there was no wind.

Urz thought at first that Elizavetta was willfully advancing her horse, but seemingly it was somehow wrong. It looked like she had a clear destination.

Before long, Elizavetta stopped her horse near a certain rotted temple.

It was a small temple without a roof. Though made of stones, be it the walls or the floor they were completely worn down at the end of long years.

“Follow me.”

Elizavetta turned her back to Urz and set foot into the rotted temple. She advanced into the inside without showing any signs of being cautious. Urz also followed after her.

In the interior, placed standing alone was a statue, its height reached up to Urz’s waist.

''---It’s a statue which gives an unpleasant feeling.''

Looking down at the statue, Urz knitted his brows. It was not that it was ugly or that it felt irritating. When looking at it, he felt an indescribable uneasiness.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes said to Urz while staring at the stone statue with a gloomy face.

“This statue, you see, is called Yaga-sama around here.”

“Yaga-sama…?”

“I think that the proper name is Baba Yaga. She comes out of a fairy tale. You might not know… or rather not remember, eh.”

According to Elizavetta’s explanation, Baba Yaga had the appearance of an old woman who had a broom, wrapped her body in a robe and who gave power to those who continued to pray on a moonless evening.

The red-haired Vanadis continued with a voice which lacked vigor.

“The other day, I had a nightmare, right? That was because I dreamt of Yaga-sama.”

''---So that’s why she came as she was worried about this…''

Urz alternately looked at Elizavetta’s profile and Baba Yaga’s statue. She, at the time when she had the nightmare, was not normal (her usual self). Besides according to Naum’s story, it should have not been only that night.

“Did you have that dream for many days?”

“––It must be my imagination after all.”

Not answering Urz’s question, Elizavetta abruptly said. In a tone as if persuading herself. She turned a smile to Urz.

“I’m sorry to have talked about something boring. Let’s go back already.”

Seeing her attitude, Urz noticed his own carelessness. What worried him was that he might rather have made Elizavetta feel anxious about it.

“Please wait, master.”

Urz tried to stop her, but when Elizavetta turned her back to the stone statue, she left the temple walking in long strides. But, she stopped there. She suddenly looked at a distant place.

More than ten shadows of knights were heading towards this place.

“What on earth happened?”

Elizavetta looked puzzled. They were knights of Lebus. And they were people working for the Imperial Palace at that. She had no memory of having given an order to dispatch about several horsemen.

''---Did some events happen while I was away for a stroll and Naum sent them?''

Thinking so seemed to be the most appropriate, but strangely, they were aiming straight for this place. Even though she told no one where she went for today’s stroll.

Urz who came out of the temple also noticed the knights’ shadows and frowned. Elizavetta did not move from her spot and observed the knights’ state.

The distance with the horsemen shrank and Elizavetta knitted her brows. If they have already come so far, they should have seen the figure of their master, and yet their faces did not show respect towards her.

When the knights came until in front of Elizavetta, they surrounded the two people without going down from their horses. They were fifteen of them. Moreover, they did not simply surround them, they also unsheathed their swords.

“You people. What does this mean?”

No longer hiding her anger, Elizavetta demanded an explanation. The knights answered in a voice tinged with heat as they were somewhat drunk.

“Vanadis-sama. We would like you to hand over that man.”

On horseback, the knights threw a violent voice at Elizavetta. Their gazes were sent towards Urz who was behind Elizavetta.

“Just because Vanadis-sama took a liking to a youngster like you with an unknown identity; who doesn't even know his name, don’t get carried away. Whether or not you are suitable to be Vanadis-sama’s close aide, we shall ascertain it now here.”

“Till when do you intend to hide behind a girl like that? You coward.”

They unanimously showered jeers onto Urz. Urz, who felt a sense of danger, rather than being angry, was going to part from Elizavetta’s side while tightly grasping the bow which he carried on his shoulder.

But, Elizavetta held out her hand before Urz and stopped his movement.

“You stay there.”

Fighting spirit was already shining in her eyes of different colors. She was not only worried about Urz. As a master, she also had to correct her retainers’ folly.

In addition, Elizavetta had also noticed that they were strange. Scowling at the knights, the Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes declared.

“If you can’t consent, it’s also fine. However, get down from your horses first and shouldn’t you plead to me? Without even doing so, you crowd together and appeal to power? You should be ashamed as knights of Lebus!”

The knights did not return words. They raised their swords and approached Elizavetta with enough momentum to cut her. Elizavetta grasped the Thunder Swirl.

The black whip which was mowed down from left and right screamed in the atmosphere and knocked down the knights from horseback. She held back, but even so it was a dreadful power.

In addition, when Elizavetta swung her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} twice, thrice, there was only one knight remaining on horseback. The red-haired Vanadis let anger flicker in her eyes of different colors and stared at that knight.

“You are the mastermind, eh.”

The man did not answer; he set up his sword and charged while raising a war cry. Elizavetta wielded her whip.

The sword and the whip clashed and scattered a shrill metallic sound in the atmosphere. The man’s sword broke and he fell down from horseback. He was flatly thrown against the ground and his neck was twisted in an unnatural direction.

At the same time, Elizavetta had also bent down due to shock. Urz who was behind watching the situation promptly supported her.

“Are you all right, master…?”

The end of Urz’s words got hoarse. Elizavetta also gasped. The two people’s gazes were not turned towards each other, but towards the knight who just fell from horse. To their surprise, that knight stood up while staggering. With his neck twisted as it is.

“…What is the meaning of this?”

Towards the unspeakable scene that could only be called bizarre, the two people faltered. Moreover, the other knights also stood up one after another. Although she held back, they had received a blow from the Thunder Swirl.

“––You did something cruel, eh young girl.”

Suddenly, a hoarse voice of an old woman could be heard. In the depths of the rotted temple, from within the darkness. Although it was feeble enough that it seemed to melt and disappear into the wind, for some reason it was clearly whispered close to her ears.

“These persons are those who desire power like you before. To deal with them violently is quite pitiable.”

Elizavetta’s movements stopped. Urz who had already nocked an arrow on his bow shot the arrow to the knight who headed towards him. There was no longer room to hold back, and the arrow pierced the forehead of one knight. But, that knight, not even falling down, kept advancing towards him while shedding blood from his forehead.

“Master. Their target should be me. Please escape!”

To Urz’s desperate appeal, Elizavetta finally pulled herself together. But, she stout heartedly shook her head.

“Don’t say such a stupid thing. Do you ask me, a Vanadis, to abandon a subordinate and run away?”

“This is not the time to say such a thing––”

Before Urz’s words ended, Elizavetta mowed down the Thunder Swirl. The knights who were approaching were blown away. Then, she led Urz by the hand and went back into the temple.

There was no tree outside the temple. So, in order for a minority (i.e. Urz and her) to take on a majority (i.e., the knights), she could not help but escape indoors. In addition, Elizavetta also needed to find out the identity of the owner of the voice of a little while ago.

When they jumped into the temple, a chilly and somewhat strange atmosphere wrapped the two people.

Urz hardened his body due to the tension. There was not such an atmosphere when they entered this temple a little while ago. Elizavetta, no showing signs of being afraid, walked to the interior.

The black stone statue, in a form not different from a while ago, was enshrined there.

Elizavetta stood before the stone statue, raised the Thunder Swirl and swung it downward.

It looked like she smashed the stone statue into pieces with one blow, but at the moment of the hit, the stone statue rolled aside by itself and avoided the black whip. The Thunder Swirl shattered the stone floor and remained in the hole it made.

“You did something violent, eh.”

The voice was uttered from the stone statue. From the shade of the stone statue which shook, a broom jumped out little by little. And the hem of a robe extended on the floor. Elizavetta, no longer wielding the Thunder Swirl, poured a cautious gaze onto the stone statue. While Urz also nocked an arrow to his bow, he did not shoot.

The stone statue did not conceal the inauspiciousness which it was containing, but rather showed it off to the two people. There was only the awareness of witnessing something fearful in Urz’s and Elizavetta’s minds.

Before long, the stone statue took the appearance of a small-sized old woman who wrapped her body in a robe. Since she wore an all encompassing hood on her head, only her hand holding a broom was exposed. That hand was nothing but skin and bones, and it was strangely white.

“It’s been a while, young girl. Two years, is it? How do you find the power which I granted you?”

The old woman sneered. Elizavetta was not even able to utter her voice.

''--- This is Baba Yaga…!''

It was the appearance as told in fairy tales, but the strange atmosphere which was released from that small-sized body ringed a bell to Elizavetta. It was similar to that of the demon Torbalan whom she had fought on the ship.

“Unfortunately, it’s far from my wish. I want to give it back though.”

“Hahaha. That can’t be.”

In the back of the hood, the old woman laughed. It was a sticky laughter.

“Two years ago, you stop by here all alone and certainly wish it. That you want power.”

“Yeah. I certainly wish it. At that time, I was weak and powerless.”

At that time, the knights finally caught up. They attacked even Elizavetta without hesitation.

When the red-haired Vanadis ran her gaze at the knights, she wielded her black whip without holding back at all this time. The knights fell down one after another while spouting dark red blood and having the contents of their helmet and armor smashed.

Elizavetta gritted her teeth and strongly stamped the floor. If she went easy on them, they might have got up and come again. Therefore, she thought that it was necessary to strike them with a blow to the extent that it would become impossible for them to move.

But, they were her subordinates.

“You have really done a number on my knights.”

“You’re wrong, young girl. I simply granted the wish of these people. Like I did to you once. It’s a fact that they hate that youth and were jealous of him. Like it’s a fact that you desired power.”

“…Be quiet!”

As she flew into rage, Elizavetta raised the Thunder Swirl. Yaga, even though seeing that, did not flinch, and she poked the floor with the handle of the broom she was holding.

At that moment, the floor covered with stones was divided in two. Elizavetta and Urz lost their footing and fell; only Baba Yaga was floating in the air.

The two screamed and were swallowed in the darkness with the falling stones.

It was two years ago that Elizavetta prayed to "Yaga".

She, at that age, was busy and full of troubles. This was because she had to deal with both a plague which had occurred in a village in a territory under the direct control of the royal family, and the crime which her father had committed.

Elizavetta did not like her father. There was no way she would come to like a father who picked her up on a one-sided convenience despite having abandoned her once.

But, when she heard that Ellen killed her father, she decided to challenge the silver-haired Vanadis in a duel.

She did not think something like “even if he was such a father, he was my father”.

Perhaps, she had wanted her father to acknowledge her one day. Therefore, she could do nothing but vent her anger to Ellen who deprived her of that chance forever.

However, when she challenged Ellen, she was utterly defeated and came to learn her powerlessness.

It was then that she prayed to "Yaga".

She lost and returned to her territory, and as the days, in which she took a walk during pauses of her work with the state affairs, continued, she found a rotted temple. It was only one year since she became Vanadis, but she had never heard that there was such a thing here. Keeping those who accompanied her waiting outside the temple, Elizavetta went in.

Even if it was the nest of bandits, she had a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}. Unless it was a powerful enemy like Ellen, she should be able to drive them away with one slash of the Thunder Swirl.

As expected, there was nobody inside. The temple itself was small and there were no traces that it was used in a long time.

In the inner part of the temple, there was a black stone statue.

『Do you want power?』

The voice was uttered from the stone statue, and it was directly addressed to Elizavetta’s consciousness. To the surprised Elizavetta, the stone statue continued to send what should be called thoughts.

The stone statue introduced itself as "Yaga".

『I appear only before those who seek power. –– Do you want power?』

“Power…?”

『The power to hold down your enemy.』

In her consciousness which had become hazy, Elizavetta nodded.

She wanted to win against Ellen.

She wanted to prove that she was not weak.

According to her attendants, about a quarter koku had passed when Elizavetta came out from the temple.

“What were you doing in such a small temple?”

“I was praying.”

To her worried subordinates, Elizavetta replied with only that.

Elizavetta who returned to the Imperial Palace after her walk ordered an attendant so that a suit of armor was carried into her room. Then, after being left alone, she tested it (power) at once.

With only the power of her right hand, Elizavetta was able to lift the heavy armor. A lump of iron which was probably the weight of an adult. Moreover, she grasped it by the gauntlet in her right hand. The gauntlet made of iron was easily crushed in her hand.

There was no change whatsoever on Elizavetta’s right arm. Her muscles did not swell, and there was no strange pattern carved on it. Although the fingers were a little gnarled from having kept grasping a sword or whip, even so they were thin, the skin was white and they were delicate.

It was not one act of a fairy tale where one got power from a fairy. It was a cruel reality. If one were to learn of this unique power, with what kind of eyes would people look at her?

Unconsciously, her hands were tracing both her eyelids. What had continued to exist from when she was born, the thing that continued to display her peculiarity was there.

Elizavetta decided that she would tell nobody about this power. Fortunately, she was a Vanadis. She should be able to deceive her surroundings with that.

She also decided to use this power only when it would be necessary no matter what.

Then, she came to have nightmares occasionally. That stone statue that was in the depths of the temple tried to urge her to use that power more. To murmur to her to demand more power.

Elizavetta was not able to tell anyone about this. It was because this was what she had learnt from the time when she began to be discrete due to the dreadfulness of having her peculiarity (being her right eye) exposed.

I am the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina. While persuading herself so, she continued her existence as Vanadis.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When he came to his senses, Urz was lying down in the darkness. Something was bending over on top of him. Something heavy which was soft and warm as such.

''---What, is this?''

Anyway, Urz moved his hand trying to brush it aside. Then, he touched something softer. Something that carried roundness and was massive, to the extent of being a little excessive in his hand.

When he moved his fingers they were jostled by a mysterious elasticity. At the same time, a faint breath tickled the youth’s ears. When he moved his face, a smooth sensation touched his cheek.

His consciousness gradually became clear and his body also conveyed the sensation to his brain. There was a sensation of cold stones which his back conveyed over his clothes. Then, what on earth was on top of him?

As Urz tried to raise his body, it slipped down while leaning on the youth. Urz was now in a position where he supported it with his right hand.

A dim light entered his field of vision, and Urz finally realized the true identity of what was on top of him.

It was Elizavetta.

“M-Master!”

Also because he was surprised, Urz’s voice got hoarse. He put his hand around the back of Elizavetta who seemed to have lost consciousness, and supported it as he held her. He brought his ear close to her face, checked her breathing and carefully observed her face and body with eyes which grew accustomed to light, but it seemed that she was not injured.

“What a relief…”

Heaving a sigh of relief, Urz absentmindedly shifted his attention to the light which was illuminating them. It was the Thunder Swirl which Elizavetta grasped. It was tinged with a white light from the middle to the tip of the black whip.

“I see. We have––”

Urz finally remembered. The floor of the temple which was in ruins crumbled and fell.

Even when looking up, darkness lurked on the ceiling, so even the height was not known. The light of the Thunder Swirl did not seem to reach up to there, either.

''---What was that?''

As the figure of the old woman who called herself Yaga floated in his mind, Urz unintentionally shivered. His instinct was telling him that that was not human. Then, what kind of being was that?

''---It didn’t look at all like a fairy. Maybe a monster or a ghost…''

Someone went by precisely such a name long ago.

Urz shook his head and erased the old woman’s appearance from within his head. He did not know who she was, but he did not want to meet her ever again. They had to run away from here as quickly as possible.

As he pulled himself together, he patted the floor where he was sitting down with his left hand. There was the sensation of flat stones. There were edges, but they were connected tightly together so that there was no gap. Several large and small stones which rolled over were probably debris from the temple’s floor which collapsed.

''--- Is there a passage in the basement of the temple?''

At that time, a low groan leaked from Elizavetta’s mouth. Urz was surprised and called.

“Master!”

As if responding to his voice, the red-haired Vanadis opened her eyes. Her vacant expression recognized Urz’s face and turned into that of perplexity.

“Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?”

Elizavetta did not answer immediately. It seemed that she was trying to say something, but words did not come out of her half-open mouth and her face was dyed red. She seemed to have noticed that she was held in Urz’s arms.

“U-Urz. I can properly stand, so let me.”

She was able to spin words somehow, but her voice was unnaturally high. While wondering whether it was all right, Urz softly removed his arm which was put around her back.

As she placed her hand on the floor, Elizavetta raised her body. She did so while staggering, but she stood up. Urz also stood up while being careful about her movements.

When looking at the floor which was illuminated by the Thunder Swirl’s light, debris rolled over here and there on a long and narrow passage.

There was also Urz’s bow which was mixed among them, but it was broken in two. While being secretly discouraged, Urz did not show it on his face and smiled at Elizavetta.

“Anyway, it's good that above all else that you're not injured.”

After saying so, Urz unintentionally looked at his left hand. He realized in what kind of posture Elizavetta had fell on top of him, and noticed at this late hour the real nature of that strange sensation.

“You, too, are you all right? Aren’t you injured?”

Not noticing Urz’s dismay, Elizavetta looked at the youth with a worried face.

“T-Thank you for your concern. I’m not seriously injured, so.”

As he rapidly answered, Urz looked up at the ceiling so as to deceive her. Was it possible for them to be safe after falling from that height?

At that time, Elizavetta noticed that her black whip was tinged with light which was different from usual.

“––Right. You protected us, didn’t you, Valitsaif?”

As she smile and thanked her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, Elizavetta pulled herself together, hung the Thunder Swirl and began to walk.

“Let’s go, Urz.”

“––I didn’t know that there was such a passage in the underground of this temple.”

Changing the Thunder Swirl into a cylinder form, Elizavetta said, illuminating ahead with its light while walking.

She did not know the height of the ceiling, but the walls pile up stones without a gap. As for the width of the passage, it was wide enough to the extent that at least three adults could walk side by side. The air was cold and dry.

“The fact itself that there is an underground passage in a temple is not rare, but it certainly is not normal.”

Urz answered back. After regaining his composure, the youth was walking beside Elizavetta. He also manifested the intention of protecting her if something was to appear, but more than Urz who only had a piece of rubble the size of a fist, Elizavetta’s was probably far stronger.

“Is that right?”

“It's like a warehouse for storing savings or a place to bury something important…”

To Elizavetta which made a surprised face, Urz explained so. However, he thought that this passage, which they were walking down, belong to neither of these purposes.

''---That Yaga person is probably inviting us in.''

Or all of this might have been planned from since Elizavetta had nightmares. After all, one should not forget that this place is enemy territory.

''---But, nothing happened since then. Is it over after having dropped us?''

He did not know Baba Yaga’s purpose. If she intended to kill them, she should have been able to do so while they had lost consciousness.

The passage bent to the right several times and then turned to the left, but it did not divide and the straight path continued. He was thankful for only that point.

Thinking of having a positive talk, Urz said in a casual tone.

“I want to quickly get out of such a place.”

Urz who was about to continue by saying “if we come out” swallowed his words.

Assuming that they were to get out of here, Elizavetta and Urz would have to bury corpses. The corpses of those who aimed at their lives.

There was no doubt that it would become an uproar.

The problem was that they were the only ones who knew why the knights attacked them. Even if they were to tell the truth, how many people would believe it? They would wonder whether Elizavetta did not think to kill those who were jealous of Urz.

Elizavetta had also probably thought of it. But, she did not fret about it like Urz and proudly stuck out her chest.

“Urz. You don’t have to worry about anything. They tried to kill us. We naturally defended ourselves. That's all there is to it.”

Her voice was dignified and one could feel an aspiration which did not yield to anyone. Then, she softened her tone to some extent.

“But, I apologize for having involved you. I’m sorry really.”

“You need not. I’m your adviser after all.”

Urz also pulled himself together and bowed with a smile. It wasn't as if he didn't think about whether it was good to have such an attitude in enemy territory, it was the opposite.

Precisely because it was such a situation, it was necessary to have confidence, composure and determination.

While walking down the passage, Urz asked what he had been worried about.

“What is that Yaga person?”

“A Demon, a monster. Something like that, I guess.”

“Why is she after us?”

“I don’t know. But, she doesn’t seem to want to kill us immediately.”

When she talked about Baba Yaga, Elizavetta’s voice was tinged with tension. There was not only the guilty feeling, but also the uneasiness of not knowing if she could win if they fought.

But, not showing her innermost thoughts on her expression, she sweetly smiled at Urz.

“Urz. I will protect you.”

That was her true feelings without any falsehood. And, Elizavetta felt a sense of fulfillment about protecting someone.

The two people wondered how much they would have to walk. They suddenly stopped.

“There is something.”

Elizavetta’s gold eye and blue eye were turned to ahead of the passage towards the depths of the darkness where the Thunder Swirl’s light did not reach.

Beyond this, there was something. Something wearing a dangerous presence as to give one a shiver.

Urz looked at the Thunder Swirl in Elizavetta’s hand with a sidelong glance. With this light, the other party would have probably noticed them.

''---It has been a straight path so far…''

The youth’s face stiffened with tension. He wanted a weapon.

Not a small piece of rubble which he was grasping now, but a bow and arrow which he was used to.

“Rest at ease, Urz.”

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“I’m there and there is this Valitsaif. There is nothing to fear.”

As if responding to her words, a white spark scattered from the light which the black whip wore.

The red-haired Vanadis set up her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and walked straight. From within the darkness, a ferocious blood thirst sprayed along with a hazy air. Something like a groan could be heard.

“It won’t be strange even if there is something. You must absolutely not get far away from me.”

As they carefully advanced, the walls of both sides were interrupted and the two people went out to a vast space.

“Urz! Close your eyes!”

Elizavetta raised her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} while shouting. The white light which the black whip was wearing conspicuously increased its shine. The sound of the air being burnt also reached the ears of Urz who was behind her.

“Slash and brush aside the dark night, {{furigana|ephemeral fang|Nott Rubeed}}”

The red-haired Vanadis swung her Thunder Swirl downwards. From the tip, a strong flash so as to burn the eyes was released along with a roaring sound which shook the atmosphere. While dazzlingly illuminating the space, the flash tore up the darkness exactly like lighting and went forward. It shot something huge which was in the inner part.

“It’s there…”

The voice of Elizavetta who muttered could not conceal her shudder. The trait of the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} shot now was something which could aim at an opponent in a distant place and which also steal their sight with a tremendous flash; but it had not that much destructive power. It was far inferior compared to {{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}} which was another {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}. Even so, if the opponent was human, it had the power to mow down at least several people in one go.

Elizavetta was astonished because she learnt the true identity of what was lurking by the instantaneous flash, and because she confirmed the fact that the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} had been almost ineffective against it.

It slowly raised its body and glared at Elizavetta and Urz who was behind her with its four eyes. It released a breath tinged with heat.

“…A dragon?”

Urz muttered as he was amazed. It was indeed that.

Its constitution surely looked like that of a lizard, but its size was in a different league. Its big frame like a small mountain was covered with scales having the color of iron. Its four legs, though short, were fat like a medium pillar of a castle or palace, and one could feel their strengths which supported its large build. The claws which were in the end (of the feet) were sharp.

On his long neck that was divided in two, and there were two heads. In contrast to it, its tail was short.

“A {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}…”

Though the air was cold, sweat blurred on Elizavetta’s forehead. The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} was a brutal dragon assumed to be a deformed kind even among the dragons. There was no room to think about why it was in such a place.

The large animal roared. The atmosphere of the open space screamed, and Urz’s and Elizavetta’s skins shivered.

Stamping its feet on the floor covered with stones without any gaps, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} charged.

“Urz, step back!”

Tightly grasping the Thunder Swirl, Elizavetta shouted. With the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} from a little while ago, if this space was a small village it would be fully settled, she broadly understood up to that point. If she were to attract the attention of the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}, Urz would not get involved in the fight.

Urz looked up at the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}, looked at Elizavetta’s back, and then looked down at the rubble (pebble) which he was grasping. Realizing that he would only become a hindrance no matter what the circumstances, the youth parted away from the dragon and the Vanadis with a bitter face. In front of such a big beast, he could not even become a shield.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} let its eyes fierily shine and headed towards Elizavetta. It was difficult for her that the illumination was only the light that the Thunder Swirl wore. It was difficult to grasp the sense of distance to the opponent. Unless she solved this problem, she could not yet afford to fight.

''---A little more…''

The Thunder Swirl was a weapon with a considerably long range, but it was also the same for the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}. In order to give an effective blow, she also needed to strengthen her resolution to receive an attack.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} let out its sharps fangs, and moved his two heads at the same time. The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes avoided these (heads) which made the atmosphere groan and attacked her from left and right by rolling over the floor.

As she got up, Elizavetta swung the Thunder Swirl. She was aiming at the left head, but the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} twisted its body and stopped it with the scales of its head. It emitted an unpleasant sound like that of scratching a lump of iron, and a blue spark scattered on the surface of the scales.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} raised a scream of pain, but Elizavetta knew well that the wound was superficial (shallow). As evidence, even though the dragon’s scale was wounded, he was not blown off.

''---If I use {{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}}, then…''

Among the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}s which Elizavetta uses, it was the one possessing the most destructive power. In that case, even if it was a {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}, it would probably kill it.

But, it would take time, though little, to use that {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}. About two or three breaths’ time. During that time, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} would easily bite off Elizavetta.

''--- If I cause him to become cautious here though, making him flinch by inflicting an injury on him…''

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} which turned towards her once again approached. Elizavetta set up her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and glared at the dragon.

“––{{furigana|Thunder Blade|Melnit}}!”
The black whip changed into a huge single-edged sword with innumerable, sharp protrusions. The blade which harked back to a somewhat large hatchet was jet black, but each protrusion was coated with lightning which scattered sparks one by one. It was heavier than the Iron Whip and was also lacking in durability, but it had enough destructive power.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} raised its two heads, and quickly moved the right one. Elizavetta, not even trying to avoid, scooped up her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} from below to above.

An impact as to make one’s weapon fall was transmitted to Elizavetta’s arm through the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}. That was also the proof that she smashed the dragon’s jaw. The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}’s right head screamed and bent backward. The tip of nose to the jaw was blown off, and pieces of meat and dark red blood were scattered.

However, Elizavetta could not get any closer to the big beast. This was because the dragon which writhed in agony vigorously thrust out its left foot.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2730.png|thumb]]

The thick claws which would probably blow away half of one’s body, even if it only grazed mowed down the atmosphere. While dodging by promptly bending her body, Elizavetta struck her Iron Whip at these claws.

There was a response; one of the claws was blown off. However, it did not seem to be that much painful for the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}, not showing signs of faltering, the beast swung its foreleg. Elizavetta rolled again on the ground.

Offense and defense continued.

While carefully measuring the timing, Elizavetta swung the Thunder Swirl sometimes in the Iron Whip’s form, and sometimes she turned it back into the form of a simple whip. She could not expect it to be that much effective, but she immediately drove in the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} which she could release. However, it was, as expected, difficult to deal a fatal blow while avoiding the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}’s fangs and claws.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} attacked Elizavetta with its remaining head and its two forefeet. As it was in a fit of anger that one of it heads was crushed, it did not pay heed to the fact that its fangs, claws or scales were wounded, and its movements showed no signs of growing dull.

Elizavetta had reached the point where she began to breathe heavily. Depending on the fact that she kept taking a precise timing within the darkness, the mental exhaustion would become intense. This was because if she mistaken the timing even once, she was almost sure to die.

Several red hairs clung on her forehead and several lines of sweat streamed down from her face. Even so, so as to seize a chance of victory for an instant, Elizavetta was staring at the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}’s left head attacked her for the tenth time. Elizavetta raised the Thunder Swirl and met the enemy.

For a moment, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} quickly drew back its head. Not stopping only with that, it greatly twisted its big frame covered with scales.

“You…!”

While realizing that she was lured, Elizavetta struck the Thunder Swirl to the wall of scales which approached at a tremendous speed.

An intense shock attacked Elizavetta’s whole body, and the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}’s scream and the young girl’s shout echoed at the ceiling. The Vanadis’ body danced in the air and she was flung against the floor from the back. It seemed that she was cut in her mouth and felt the taste of blood at the tip of her tongue.

Feigning an attack with its head, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} set a body blow to the flank. Elizavetta who realized that she could not dodge it could only reduce the power of the body blow by launching a strong blow from the Thunder Swirl. Barely, she resulted in only being blown off.

Elizavetta eagerly raised her body. Her breath was rough. She felt pain and numbness on her whole body, but thankfully, she was still clearly conscious. Ahead of her gaze, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} was twisting its body. The mouth of its left head had been greatly splitted vertically.

''---I must somehow approach and use a {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}…''

She stood up. As the chest of her dress was greatly torn, Elizavetta noticed then. That blood also streamed from her right arm. She tried to walk, and staggered.

“Master!”

She understood that Urz was rushing over.

''I told you to step back, didn’t I?''

As she tried to say that, Elizavetta did not speak.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} was approaching from the side. Urz did not even try to look there. He was only staring at the red-haired Vanadis, at his important master.

With a force as to bump into each other’s body, he tightly held Elizavetta who stood stock still. They rolled over the floor too. Immediately after, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}’s jaw blew the space where she was standing.

Urz cursed and threw the rubble which he grasping at it. It struck the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}’s foreleg and fell on the floor; in the next instant, it was stepped on and broken by that leg.

As Urz gritted his teeth, he separated from Elizavetta. He stood in the way so as to protect her from the big beast.

“What do you intend to do…!? Step aside, Urz!”

Elizavetta shouted in a sorrowful voice. However, Urz did not step aside.

“Please adjust your breath, Master!”

With his back still turned on his master, Urz shouted while glaring at the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} which looked his way. Sweat floated on his whole body. His knees trembled to the extent that it looked like he would fall. But, he did not intend to run away.

“I can gain the time of at least one or two breaths.”

“Do you ask me to sacrifice you?”

Behind Urz, Elizavetta tried to stand up, but she had no strength on her feet. As he tightly grasped his fists, Urz returned the shout.

“I have no weapon. But, Master has. How to defeat that thing and what should be done. Please understand!”

As if it was cautious of Urz who suddenly jumped in, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} was heading towards him with slow steps.

“I want a weapon”, Urz thought. In order to gain time even a little for Elizavetta. There was no lie in these feelings. But, if he had a weapon, if he had power, he could have played a better hand.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} took a powerful step forward. The vibrations were also transmitted to Urz and Elizavetta through the floor. To that menace, Urz tried to endure.

''---A bow is… no. What is necessary is power.''

『––Do you want power?』

That voice resounded in his head quite abruptly. As if responding to the scream of his heart.

As he was surprised at the sudden thing and was dumbfounded, he heard that voice once more.

『––Do you want it?』

It seemed to be the voice of a young girl. It was not that of Elizavetta. It was a mysterious voice which contained a vicious fascination.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} was approaching. Urz closed his eyes and answered that voice.

''---I want it.''

He was conscious that he was doing something laughable. This was because the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} was approaching just before his eyes. Since there were only Elizavetta, this big beast and him in this place, it could be said to be an auditory hallucination.

However, Urz sincerely responded. To him who did not have anything, there was no other hand. He did not intend to move from here, either. So, he kept that mysterious voice company.

A chuckle tickled Urz’s consciousness. Similarly with the mysterious voice, he did not hear it with his ears. It seemed to either whisper in the youth’s head or talk directly to his soul.

『––I made it in time, eh.』

In his left hand which he was grasping, Urz felt a strong heat.

661
He opened his eyes in surprise and lifted his left hand.

Something which could be described as a lump of darkness was wrapping his left hand. While burning Urz’s left hand, it wriggled as if it was alive, extending into something long and narrow, taking on a certain form.

“…A bow?”

『You should thank that child.』

The owner of the voice which suddenly sprang in his head disappeared to these last words. However, Urz was not concerned that much by that. The darkness on his left hand had molded a bow up to even its bowstring before the youth’s eyes. A bow with a long and narrow curve.

''---Why?''

At this unbelievable occurrence, Urz stared at the jet black bow. Be it the strange voice or this bow, what he could not understand was what had happened to his own body. It was to extent that he thought that the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} which was approaching was much more realistic.

However, Urz had accepted without trying to reject it. As if he knew about it for a long time. Even when looking at the black bow, he did not feel an ounce of fear.

''---An arrow…''

Urz knew how to use it. Or did he recall it?

“Master. I will borrow it for only a little while.”

Urz stood in a way where half of his body turned towards the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}. He strongly and firmly planted both his feet on the floor of stones. While sticking out his left hand which held the bow straight and taking aim at the dragon, Urz pulled the jet black bowstring with his right hand.

The Thunder Swirl of Elizavetta who was looking at Urz in blank amazement emitted a pale light. While flicking many white sparks in the atmosphere, countless particles of light rose soundlessly. The light drew a curve which harked back to lighting, and was poured into Urz’s right hand.

The light which gathered in the youth’s right hand shaped an arrow. An arrow made of lightning from the head to the shaft feather.

The bowstring trembled. The moment when the arrow was fired, the space was wrapped in a dazzling flash. A thunder as to mistaken that the floor was crushed roared, and the arrow of light approached the dragon with a movement and speed harking back to lightning while extending countless branches.

The dragon might have possibly sensed danger. But even if that was the case, it was too late.

In the next instant the dragon’s jaw flew, everything above from its head was blown off to pieces. Not even able to raise its voice, the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} died instantly. The arrow of lightning blew off the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}’s big frame too, and disappeared there as if having used up all its strength.

After a short pause, the darkness returned. The bow of darkness which arose in Urz’s left hand soundlessly disappeared, too. On his left hand’s palm and his right hand’s fingers, only traces of burns remained. Urz was staring at his own hands with an absentminded face.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2748.png|thumb]]

“I’m…”

In Urz’s mind, the face of a chestnut-haired girl flashed. And then, that of man with the same hair color as him, a firm body and a calm appearance. An old man with a gray beard standing next to him. And a small-sized old man which was always at his side.

They were standing on a ground where greenery extended. There was a mountain in a distant place, there was a forest, and there were also a river and lake.

“Al…sace?”

Next was a silver-haired girl. A girl who tied her golden hair to the left side of her head. A baldhead knight with graceful features. Many other faces floated in Urz’s mind, and then disappeared.

''---That’s right. I’m not Urz. Urz is my father’s name and…''

“…Urz?”

Elizavetta who noticed the youth’s unusual phenomenon called out to him with an anxious face. She did not understand at all what happened, too. However, she understood only the fact that this youth had saved her. And for now, as long as she understood that, that was enough.

However, Urz did not answer Elizavetta’s voice. The things which were floating in his head a little while ago made the youth confuse.

Elizavetta who stood up promptly supported Urz who staggered.

“Urz. Hang in there––”

The red-haired Vanadis interrupted her words there. She lighted fighting spirit in her eyes of different colors, gathered power in her hand and grasped again her Thunder Swirl. This was because she felt a strange presence in the air.

“––Good grief. I lose a precious {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}. I will have to apologize to Drekavac.”

At one corner in the darkness, an old woman wearing a robe and holding a broom appeared. It was Baba Yaga. In the interior of the hood, put over her eyes, her eyes which shone white were turned towards Urz.

“But, it’s a harvest. Hey “Bow”. I will have you come with me.”

As she rotated the broom, Baba Yaga pointed its tip at Urz. At the same time, Elizavetta raised the Thunder Swirl. The black whip which tore up the air divided into nine parts from the tip of the handle. Each part was wrapped in a white lightning.

Even though surprised at Urz’s unusual phenomenon, she adjusted her breathing and gathered power.

Baba Yaga’s goggling eyes moved and turned towards Elizavetta. A scornful laughter floated on her wrinkled face.

Elizavetta’s beautiful face warped. An acute pain as if being stabbed with countless needles ran through her right arm. The Vanadis’ movement stopped and an anguished breathing was spitted from her mouth.

“It’s the price for the power.”

As she said over her shoulders, the old woman demon not further concerned about Elizavetta and looked at Urz who stood up absentmindedly.

The space around the youth swerved. Like when Baba Yaga suddenly appeared.

“Well then––”

It was when the demon tried to tell a parting remark. Elizavetta moved. Her whole face covered with sweat, she raised her right hand which was in pain, and couldn't move even a finger.

“––{{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}}!”

Nine bolts of lightning raised a groan and attacked Baba Yaga one by one with the intent of destroying her. The old woman who had let her guard down was completely caught off guard.

An impact and a roaring sound pressed the space and light which crushed everything dyed the surroundings in white. The old woman’s jet black robe was torn off and a scream similar to that of chicken gushed out from the demon’s mouth.

“You, bastard…”

The next moment, Baba Yaga and Urz’s figures disappeared from that place.

Inside where the afterglow melted, only Elizavetta was left in that place.

“…Urz?”

Running her eyes of different colors left and right, Elizavetta called Urz’s name.

However, nobody answered.

“Urz! Urz…!”

Elizavetta lost her composure and called Urz’s name many times in the darkness. Like a very young lost child who strayed from his parents.

It was a half koku after losing sight of Urz that Elizavetta came out to the surface.

She found the exit at once. The thin passage expanded in the inner part of the space, and ahead there were long flight of stairs which continued to the surface. The time it actually took was a little less than a quarter koku.

The remaining time of about a quarter koku, she had been sitting down in blank amazement. Tightly grasping the Thunder Swirl, she was assailed by a shock to the extent that she was not worried about the pain running throughout her body. It didn't matter if she was a Vanadis, if something like this happened successively, she would as expected get confused and become unable to move.

It was because she remembered the back figure of Urz who tried to protect her that she stood up.

“What to do and what should be done, huh…”

While muttering these words, Elizavetta finished going up the stairs.

The exit was nearly one Belsta (about 1 Km) away from that temple. Except the fact that the forest spread out nearby, there was a meadow which did not stand out. That temple could be seen standing alone from far away.

Even though it should have not yet been noon when they arrived at the temple, the sky had darkened.

The figure of Elizavetta who silently walked towards the shrine looked just like that of a ghost coming out of a fairy tale. Her red hair was disheveled, her skin got slightly dirty and was wounded and her dress was also torn in several places. Only her two eyes of different color were tinged with passion and were shining.

While walking, plans in the future were set up in Elizavetta’s head.

Not only had she to bury those knights, but she also had to search for Urz.

Before returning to the Imperial Palace, she would head for the nearby village. She wondered whether her horse was safe. In case it was not, she would have to borrow a horse.

''---Please be safe, Urz. I will save you this time.''

Putting strength into her feet which seemed to lose strength, Elizavetta was walking as she strengthened her footsteps by treading step by step.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was when the day had grown dark that Teita regained her consciousness.

After discovering the figure of the chestnut-haired maid who had collapsed in front of the altar, Lim and Massas put an overcoat and a blanket on the floor, laid Teita on top of it, and they watched over her by turns.

Also due to the fact that her breathing was not rough, she was not moved from the temple; but Massas thought that it seemed to have been a good idea.

“Um, I caused you trouble, Massas-sama, Limlisha-san.”

Teita who woke up raised her body and quickly bowed her head to the two people. Massas with a smile all over his face and Lim who also smiled respectively shook their heads.

“Please don’t worry. Is your body already all right?”

“Yes. I’m already fine.”

With a smile, Teita tried to stand up, but since she staggered, the two people hurriedly supported her.

“We decided to pass the night in this temple today, so rest slowly. We will arrive in the Imperial Palace tomorrow. Then, we will a room in a hotel at the castle town and we will be able to sleep on beds.”

While laying Teita down, Massas shook his gray beard and cheered her up.

“It was a long journey, but hold just a little more.”

Lim said so, too. Both of them were thinking that Teita collapsed because of the fatigue of the long journey. Since she didn't have a fever in particular and there was not anything abnormal with her body, they could not think otherwise.

In a lying position, Teita looked up respectively at Lim and Massas who were sitting left and right.

She clearly remembered that darkness which surrounded her body in the midst of her prayer. Moreover, she had an idea of what it was.

''--- Tir Na Fa…''

The Goddess of night, darkness and death which was one pillar of the ten gods. She was a mysterious god who was at the same time the wife, the elder sister and the younger sister of Perkūnas, King of gods.

About one year ago, Teita had apparently encountered the existence called Tir Na Fa. When Tigre threw himself in Brune’s civil war, Teita desperately followed him, too.

A certain time, Tigre rode a horse fast along the meadow as if being led by something, and the youth also let Teita, who was worried about him, ride his horse.

And, Tir Na Fa’s temple suddenly appeared behind the two people.

In the temple, Teita was possessed by something.

Teita held the same sensation like that time when she was surrounded by darkness in front of the altar. The strange sensation that something entered her.

But, Teita decided to keep silent about it to both Massas and Lim. Teita herself did not understand well. Even if she talked about it, she would only make the two people worry excessively.

Therefore, she decided to speak about a bright topic. Teita said to the two people with a smile.

“Speaking of which, I had a dream. A dream about Tigre-sama.”

“Ohou”, Massas rode on the talk.

“What kind of dream was that?”

“Tigre-sama was confronting a dragon which had two heads with a jet black bow. He was protecting a woman behind him. It was a little scary, but as expected it was the usual Tigre-sama… he was cool and happy…”

Teita thought that that was not a dream. Anything and everything was too fresh for a dream.

“A dragon, huh. Well, there was also something like that in the last civil war after all.”

Massas laughed while gently patting Teita’s head. Lim was watching them with a smile.

Outside of the temple, the sky gradually darkened.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

To the cold sensation of the ground, Urz woke up.

He quickly jumped out to his feet and held out his arms. But, there was no bow to grasp and his hand only grasped the empty space in vain.

“This place is…?”

He raised his face and looked around. What were noticeable were only lonely trees which let leaves fall, and a gray sky could be seen from the gap of branches extending as if stretching around. The sun had considerably slanted.

''---Inside a forest somewhere…? No, more importantly.''

Noticing that Elizavetta was not there, Urz’s face turned pale.

“Master! Where did you go?”

Heading among the trees, he called out in a loud voice. But, his voice only resounded fruitlessly and there was no response. As he got tired and stopped shouting, silence fell over the land.

“What the hell is going on…?”

Urz sighed. He could not believe what had happened to his body.

He was attacked by knights who should have been his comrades, and he was made to drop in the underground of a temple by the power of a suspicious old woman. As he encountered a dragon and defeated it with a strange power that even he did not understand well, this time he found himself in a strange forest. It was like a nightmare and there was no sense of reality at all.

As he looked at his left hand, there were some scars similar to burns.

The woman’s voice who resounded in his head. And, a bow built up by condensing darkness.

An arrow which was made by pulling out power from that whip of Elizavetta.

He used it as if it was a matter of course. He knew how to use it.

He felt a dull pain inside his head, and a certain scene floated in his mind at the same time.

He, who set up a black bow, was in there. Standing beside him was the silver-haired Vanadis holding a long sword.

“…Ellen?”

He unintentionally spoke of her nickname. Urz frowned after muttering.

It was Eleanora, so the nickname was Ellen. I see. Why did he know it? Why was he able to speak it easily as if he was used to calling her by that nickname?

''---It’s obvious. There is no way I would forget.''

Thinking so, Urz blinked several times. Why was there no way that he would forget?

With a headache, a voice resounded in the corner of his consciousness. Something which was sleeping was starting to wake up.

Teita. His late father Urz. Batran. Lord Massas. He had heard about it.

“Al…sace?”

Where did he hear it? It was obvious. It was the place where he should return.

“A place to return…?”

As he violently shook his head as to shake off the headache, Urz turned towards the trees with hollow eyes.

“That’s right. I have to return to the Imperial Palace… Master should have also surely returned to the Imperial Palace.”

The cold wind of winter got through between the trees and blew against Urz. While curling his body, the youth began to walk while tottering. His body was heavy as if he caught a cold and he had a headache. A dull pain ran in his head whenever the scene of something flashed, he was reminded of a name which he had heard somewhere.

He tripped and fell over the root of a tree. When he raised his body while groaning in pain, Urz, startled, raised his face. Several footsteps and voices could be heard from the other side of the trees

He thought to hide behind a tree, but his body did not move like he wanted. He was apparently found while doing it slowly. Footsteps and voices were heading his way.

There were four men. Three of them wore leather armor which was slightly dirty and they hung a sword on their waists; only one wore a chain mail, a hand axe was hung to his waist and he was holding a wide sword in his hand. The four men were indeed dressed like bandits. From how they looked at Urz, they did not seem to be travelers.

Urz looked up at the men with an absentminded face. The men looked at each other.

“A dying person by the roadside, huh. What do we do? Should we drag him to the town and sell him out?”

“Does this look like we can sell it out? Let’s kill him and deprive him of all his possessions.”

“If we kill him, should we begin by cutting his head? After all, I didn’t do such a thing recently.”

One looked down at Tigre with a sad expression, and revealed a sadistic smile. However, the man who wore the chain mail rebuked them with an amazed face.

“What will you do if a beast comes near due to the smell of blood?”

As he advanced ahead, the man pointed the point of his wide sword at Urz.

“Do you have money?”

Urz did not answer. He could not answer. The man looked down at the youth with indifferent eyes and continued.

“All right, die. I will take even your clothes and shoes.”

At that moment, Urz promptly threw down his body horizontally and rolled over the floor. The sword that the man thrust out straight pierced the empty space.

For Urz, it was a desperate action, but it had only irritated the men. Faster than the youth could raise his body, the man kicked Urz flying. To the youth who unintentionally crouched, the man raised his sword as he wanted to kill him this time for sure.

It was at that time that an arrow cut the wind and came flying. Letting a muffled sound echo, a dark red arrow head pierced from the back of the man's head to his forehead. Not really understanding what happened to him, the man fell on his back in the posture where he had his sword still raised.

“W-Who is it? What did you do?”

The remaining three men looked back at the direction where the arrow came flying with faces wrapped in surprise. Not even showing a behavior to hide, footsteps were approaching.

It was a one young man who showed his figure. His age was about the same as Urz’s. He was an impressive man whom one could understand at first glance that he was a Muozinel person from his dark brown skin. He wore a thick overcoat and he wrapped an orange cloth around his head. He hung a curved sword on his waist and he had tied many small bags to his belt. He was holding a bow in his left hand.

“––You guys, are thieves or bandits, right?”

The gaze of the Muozinel young man surveyed the men and he said in a tone as if assuming it. He spoke the Zchted language with a really bad accent.

The bandits did not answer; they warped their faces in anger and respectively unsheathed their swords. They attacked the young man from three sides so as to surround him.

The young man did not move from his spot. He calmly measured the distance to the enemies who approached; he vigorously thrust out the bow held in his left hand and with its point, gouged one eye of the man who was approaching from the left side. At the same time, he pulled out the sword from his waist and brandished it. The head of the bandit who attacked from the front flew leaving a trail of blood.

The bandit who lost one eye held his face and crouched on the spot; and the other lost his head and fell while dyeing the ground dark red.

The remaining one, because of too much shock, kept standing on the spot. And, it only gave time to the Muozinel young man to regain his stance.

His throat cut down, the third man also fell while spouting blood. The young man, not even turning his eyes there, looked down at the bandit who was crouched with cold eyes and thrust his sword without hesitation.

While raising his body, Urz was staring at the one who killed bandits in utter amazement. Those were movements without any opening and without mercy.

The Muozinel person looked his way. Wrapped in a bloody atmosphere, the two people looked at each other.

“Are you one of their comrades?”

Thrusting his sword covered with blood before him, the Muozinel person asked. Urz stared wide-eyed and fervently shook his head. The Muozinel person observed Urz with his sword still thrust before, but he lowered the sword before long.

“Well, it’s obvious. You don’t have any weapon and don’t wear armor, either.”

As he said so, he crouched down on the spot, cut the clothes of the corpses and began to wipe the blood on his sword with them. He looked at Urz, who did not move as he was still perplexed, and said.

“Don’t just stand there, you scavenge too.”

“…Me, too?”

“Even if I feed the corpses to the wolves and crows, money will be useless for them.”

Urz stared at the young man with an amazed face. He finally understood. This young man did not save him; he only attacked the bandits whom he was unlikely to have problem with even if he stole their money. At any rate, be it the bow or the sword, he possessed a splendid ability.

Urz was absentmindedly staring at the corpses of the bandits, but when he breathed out one sigh, he endured the headache and the cold which still continued and approached the corpses.

''---Whatever, he saved me after all.''

Besides, Urz himself needed tools in order to make food and light a fire. This was because he did not know where this place was and he had no weapon, either. It was not an act with that much pleasant a feeling, but he searched on the chest of the corpse.

To the sky at which he suddenly looked up, the signs of night had crept in.

When they held tools necessary for travel starting with dried meat, bread, a flask, several pieces of copper and silver coins and then a tinderbox which they wrapped in a cloth, Urz and the young man left that place.

They left the bandits’ corpses as it is. So that the smell of blood might lure out the beasts, there was no composure to bury them.

“Are you a person in a nearby village?”

Being asked by the Muozinel person, Urz cocked his head in puzzlement.

“I don’t really know. When I had come to it, I was lying here.”

He answered honestly, but the young man frowned and struck Urz with an impudent gaze.

“What’s that? Did you meet a kidnapper or something?”

“Something like that, I guess…”

Urz answered while tilting his head to the side. If he were to say that he happened to meet a demon and a dragon, would this young man believe him? Then, Urz noticed that he did not even know his name.

“Speaking of which, I haven't thanked you yet. I’m Urz. Thank you for having saved me.”

“It’s a bit early to say that I saved you. I’m Damad.”

Saying so, the young man who called himself Damad revealed a sarcastic smile.

The bonfire was burning. What was grilled in the flames was the rabbit that Damad killed.

The day had already grown dark and the forest was wrapped in the night darkness. The air was cold, but there was at least one comfort, the trees were blocking the wind.

“You’re unexpectedly dexterous.”

Fixedly staring at his bow, Damad said as he felt admiration while pulling the bowstring. Urz had offered that he wanted to maintain it and tried to fix the bowstring.

“I’m a little confident when it comes to the bow.”

Urz answered with a smile. The headache and chill continued, but they had softened to the extent that it was bearable.

While striving so as not to show the pain on his face, Urz said with a serious face.

“I’m working for the Imperial Palace of Lebus. I wanted to return, but do you know the place?”

To Urz’s words, Damad turned a suspicious look.

“By Imperial Palace, you mean the place where a Vanadis is, right? Can someone as stupid as you work (there)?”

Though he thought that it was a cruel remark, Urz did not feel that much discomfort. It was because he thought that this young man’s attitude was probably frank.

“Just for note, I’m serving as a servant of Vanadis-sama.”

Because that seemed to rather deepen Damad’s doubt, he kept silent about apprentice knight and adviser. As Damad snorted, he nodded with a tiresome expression.

“How much do you pay?”

“How about 50 pieces of silver coins?”

“100 pieces.”

Composed, Damad suggested the double amount. Urz nodded while wryly smiling.

“Understood. I will prepare it when we arrive safely.”

“If you lie, don’t think you’ll get away with this. The Imperial Palace should be at least ten days March from here. Assuming we will depart when the day dawned, we will arrive in the evening.”

Urz stared wide-eyed in surprise. He did not know where he would be taken, but it seemed to be in a place a little far away from that temple.

Damad cut the roasted meat of rabbit into a proper size with a dagger. He thrust it into a tree branch and gave it to Urz. While thanking him and receiving it, Urz asked something he was worried about.

“By the way, who are you?”

“I’m a merchant of Muozinel. More precisely an apprentice merchant. I came to this country for training.”

“ Training in a foreign country?”

“It’s something common in my home country. If you say that you work for the Imperial Palace, then haven’t you happened to meet Muozinel merchants in the castle town?”

“Indeed”, Urz consented. So, he had visited the far-off edge.

It was a lie. Damad had never intended to become a merchant in his whole life.

He was the subordinate of the Muozinel King's younger brother, Kreshu Shaheen Baramir. He was not in a position which could be called a close aide, but his face and name were known by Kreshu who was setting eyes on him. Though young, he was genuine warrior, and a general of one army.

There was a reason why such a person was in Lebus. He was ordered by his master Kreshu to confirm Tigrevurmud Vorn’s death.

Kreshu was secretly planning to invade Brune. At that time, the situation would greatly change with the fact of whether or not Tigre was alive. Tigre’s death was one of the important factors that Kreshu wanted be certain of before beginning the war.

Damad who received that order crept in Zchted pretending to be a merchant. He first headed to Legnica, and investigated in detail about the story that Tigre had fallen into the sea. Afterwards, he wanted information from a different angle and visited Lebus.

It was half on a whim that he saved Urz; as for the other half, it was to kill time. In Lebus, as he did not obtain at all information about Tigre and didn't even hear about another story which could attract his interest, Damad was fed up.

Besides, it was a walking distance of ten days until the Imperial Palace, so it did not seem to take time even if he helped him. In that case, he wondered whether it was a show of hand to win his favor.

“However, you have a poor language. I wonder from which countryside you come.”

As Damad said without reservation while biting the rabbit’s meat, Urz answered back, too.

“About the language, isn’t it the same for you?”

“I’m a Muozinel person, so it’s fine if I’m somewhat sucked at the Zchted language.”

“If you say that, it seems that I’m also a Brune person after all.”

“What is that? ‘It seems?’ You said”

To Damad’s face which seemed to be suspicious, Urz spoke about the fact that he had a memory loss. The Muozinel young man became more and more suspicious and made a steep look.

“Haven’t you been saying random things for a while now?”

“If I were saying nonsense, I wouldn’t have said that I’m working under Master… Vanadis-sama. I was living in the castle town of Lebus, that's probably more believable right?”

“Well, I also intended to go to the Imperial Palace after all. Damn, I should have asked for 150 pieces of silver coins.”

Damad, who cursed, looked at Urz with a face as he thought of something.

“That’s right. If you’re from Brune, do you know someone called Tigrevurmud Vorn? Even if you don’t have memory, don’t you know anything?”

“Tigrevurmud Vorn… you said?”

Because of too much surprise, Urz bent himself forward.

“Maybe, no, surely, it’s me.”

“…Huh?”

After of a silence of nearly ten seconds, Damad stared wide-eyed and stared at Urz. Urz braced up and desperately span his words.

“I said it, right? That I have a memory loss. There is a possibility that I, before losing my memory, was that Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

When he himself said it, it could be thought that there was no doubt. The land named Alsace. The maid named Teita. Batran who protected him and lost his life. And Massas who looked after him.

Urz should be his father’s name.

The moment he used that jet black bow, a lot of information had overflowed in Urz’s head as if breaking a dam and gushing forth. All of this was appealing to the fact that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn. There was still some ambiguous place like it could be another person’s memories though.

“If it’s fine with you, won’t you tell me? About the Tigrevurmud that you know––”

Urz’s lines were interrupted there. A silver blade glittered in the edge of his field of vision. Damad suddenly unsheathed his sword and pointed it at Urz. On the Muozinel person’s eyes, doubt and murderous intent surfaced, and Urz was dumbfounded at the sudden situation and could not move.

Only the sound of bonfire quietly resounded.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Setsuna86

2014-07-13T06:01:31Z

Mytsy:

==Hundred==

Heya, you're a beginner yourself, aren't you? On Japanese, that is. I appreciate the thought to TLC my TL on Hundred, but it'd be better if someone with experience did it, otherwise the TLC would need a TLCC to be sure, you know? Please don't take it personally, but I'll undo your changes for now. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 18:43, 26 January 2014 (CST)

I want the volume to be consistent and also use it as material in order to improve myself. It'd help if I did chapter after chapter to have a common thread throughout the volume. That said I want to TL the volume alone unless I realize I won't be able to see it through. On another note: Isn't there a new volume of Asterisk coming out in February? You sure about starting another series now? [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 09:51, 27 January 2014 (CST)

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

I will begin with vol 8's translation as soon as it will be released, not only because there are many, who want to know quickly what will happen precisely, but even I can't wait. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:53, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Thank you Setsuna for your work with Madan. It feels like its been forever ago since you finished the last novel, but now you've got the prologue up Lightning fast. I can't wait to see what happens next.

Once more thank You for your great work! Ch.2 was really sad by the way. [kosmaj]

Although the moon appeared, as they faced each other like this under the sun unlike the night almost wrapped in darkness, an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure.

Not sure how to restructure this sentence so that it makes sense, also you should check out the history of Madan no Ou Vanadis V8. As I'm currently editing each chp as it comes out. I put up comments and such with my edits, would appreciate it if you look over them, fix them if they're wrong, or modify or tell me about them. Would greatly help with the editing process, and making sure everything is accurate and right. Just when you have the time or whatever. keep up the great job. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

I suggest something like - Although the moon can still be seen, Sasha tightly grasped Bargren in her hand as power gathered. Facing each other like this under the sun compared to the night that was almost wrapped in darkness,an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]]

It's good reformulate, thank you very much. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:50, 10 March 2014 (CDT)

Thank you again for all your work with Madan. It always makes my day when I see you posting progress updates on the registration page. There are a few small edits for the sake of normal English that I'd like to make though, like
(そこまで言うなら。)???
“…If you say up to there.” → "If you're going as far as to say that./If you insist."
I wonder if you'd be fine with that.[[User:Vanant|Vanant]]

Yeah, that's fine with me. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:23, 12 April 2014 (CDT)

First off thank you very much for your translations. I really enjoy Madan no Ou, and I was just wondering if you are planning on continuing translation of Madan no Ou vol 9 when it comes out? Will the updates be posted on your blog upon completion or will it be posted here? [[User:Artimech|Artimech]] ([[User talk:Artimech#top|talk]]) 11:26, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Is a draft going to appear on the blog of new chapters which I can edit? Then you post it on the blog and bt or how it's going to go?--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 21:54, 18 June 2014 (CDT)

Yes, I will post it first in my blog, you will edit it, and then I will post it here BT. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:19, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

So it will be a draft on the blog? Cause on your blog it's listed as 100%, and I want to edit it asap, cause that what I usually do for all the series I edit. Edit: what I mean is I would like to edit it before you post it on the blog, sorry if I caused any confusion.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:56, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

Ah ok. Now I understand what you mean. So can I post a draft now in my blog so you vcan edit (if possible for tomorrow)?
BTW, I made a draft just now, can't you edit it?
[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 17:09, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure no problem reason is, I'm going out tmr and later tonight so I want to edit it now since I got time. So I went on the blog dashboard to posts, only thing I see in the draft section is A pick in Gakusen Vol 6. NVM found it in the pages section though you would put it in drafts. Also I posted comments and questions on the draft, so look them over before posting, just check the revisions of the page it's like Baka Tsuki --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]], ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 18:33, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Okay, next time, I will put it directly in drafts. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 22:26, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure now problem, it's fine with me.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 23:14, 30 June 2014 (CDT)

Here my email: Dual_Blades@hotmail.com --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:03, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙 Fang that instantly wiped/devoured the dark night?(sorry to post here because when I post in the chapter discussion page it give me database error--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:29, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙-Prune your way through the darkness,evanescent fang.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 01:01, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

Thanks Setsuna for picking up this project again. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:06, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

You don't thank me. It's something I have planned to do after finishing translating Madan. I have already finished with the of vol03 ch01, but some errors corrections are needed, so I can't post it now. When finished Madan, I will correct those errors and then post. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 01:33, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

Hi, just want to say that I decide to post the chapters of volume 4 all at once. And I will do so before the release date of Madan, so please be a little patient!!! [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:04, 7 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks. Just having fun reading Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. Not done yet but working my merry way through it. [[User:aoi_uchuu|aoi_uchuu]]
You are awesome, keep up the good fight I'll continue to support you in this and your other projects. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]

Thanks for Translating this series. Its soo interesting, that I can't wait for the next release of the translated chapter.[[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 08:53, 29 January 2014 (CST)

== Rakuin no Monshou ==

As I have been rather inactive lately, I don't want to deny your request. I do want to check your translations before giving you the go on more chapters though (sort of like a proficiency test), and maintain the liberty to edit the epilogue if I see fit (but I'll inform you first). If that's okay with you, you can go ahead and translate the epilogue. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 14:37, 10 February 2014 (CST)

* Actually... I've already got half of it translated. But you're welcome to translate another chapter or volume instead.

User talk:Dammitt

2014-03-13T23:33:40Z

Mytsy: /* DanMachi */

==Black bullet==
Hi! I'm hoping to help with the Black bullet translations. I've got the chinese trans up to vol 3.
--[[User:Shadowys|Shadowys]] ([[User talk:Shadowys|talk]]) 05:15, 27 January 2013 (CST)

==Kino no Tabi==
Thank you so much for your edit and translation of the Kino no Tabi novels. I really love the series and I feel so happy when somebody decided to pick it up again.

Well, my contributions are nothing compared to what Ella does :) But anyway you are welcome and thank you! --[[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] 15:32, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

===Question about V2C8 A Kind Land ~Tomorrow Never Comes~===
Hi! I'm sorry, it's a trivial matter so you don't have to answer right away ^_^

This has been bugging me... I've been doing some light reading to pick my next chapter and chanced upon this one. I was conflicted with the translation of the phrase, 仕込んだ自分の教え子に. It's from the ff. words of the gunsmith, about Master:

「昔、仕込んだ自分の教え子に、自分を〝師匠〟と呼ばせている、凄腕の有段者がいた。旅人だったんだが、流れながらあちこちでトラブルに首を突っ込んだ。腕があまりにも立ちすぎて、いろいろな国で睨《にら》まれたり、感謝されたりした。……だいぶ前の話だ。今はもう、生きていても相当の年だと思う」

I'm doubtful because in the anime the gunsmith said that Master was ''his'' student. It never occurred to me that this gunsmith could possibly be Master's student because of that, but now that I remember it he gave Kino Woodsman which might be the .22 caliber persuader of Master's student.... 0_0 Was he really? I think the translation of that particular phrase would answer my question.

[[User:Ella.servantes|Ella.servantes]] 04:24, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

Hey! :) Well, I would've translated it as "Once, I was apprenticed to an expert gunslinger, who had me call her 'Master'..." And you are correct, he is almost definitely her "student", who is usually referred to as「少し背の低いハンサムな男」

As for the anime – sorry, I haven't watched it :P

[[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] 05:29, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

Aaack... Shocking revelations for the day: 1) O-deshi-san/nimotsu-mochi is dead?! 2) The English dub is wrong OR it was deliberately changed since he's not in the story anyway... Thank you very much for the confirmation! I can now sleep in peace (and mope around and mourn his death...T_T) [[User:Ella.servantes|Ella.servantes]] 08:04, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

Yeah, unfortunately his journey came to an end... But there are plenty of stories depicting his adventures with Master, when they were young :)

Btw, I've watched this episode, and I'm hearing「昔、教え子に自分を『師匠』と呼ばせる凄腕の女パースエイダー使いがいた。…」= "once there was a woman-gunslinger who made her students call her 'Master'." Although he is not explicitly saying that he was her student, but he's implying it. So the dub ''is'' wrong.

[[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] 09:00, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

Phew... I'm done grieving for him...*_* Now I'll get back to work (and will be a bit more wary of English dubs). Thanks again! :) [[User:Ella.servantes|Ella.servantes]] 18:38, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

==Black Bullet==

Thank you very much for willing to translate Black Bullet. :)

You are welcome! :) [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] ([[User talk:Dammitt#top|talk]]) 03:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much once again, for translating the first part of Black Bullet chapter 1. Much appreciated

Hurray, more translation. Thanks so much.

excuse but where did you find BB volume 3 raws so i can upload it post the answer her if you can thank you in advance ^.0

==Tsukumodo edits==
woah, you're russian? didn't see that coming) more on topic - what exactly does this white space nowrap tag do? about the other edits - i'll have to talk it over with the editor, but they all look good to me, so they stay at least for now. thanks.--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] ([[User talk:Idiffer|talk]]) 05:26, 19 August 2012 (CDT)

Yep, I am, St.Petersburg here. :) 'white-space:nowrap' prevents text from wrapping into next next line, so now the contents table looks more readable, but if you don't like it – you can revert it back. [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] ([[User talk:Dammitt#top|talk]]) 06:14, 19 August 2012 (CDT)

don't mean to sound rude, but we have a certain system in place for tsukumodo with a few other ppl involved in the project. the proofreader and editor make changes offline (and then upload on BT), so it's alot of work if a random person makes changes on BT and then we'll have to coordinate that with the offline-edited version. well, mostly, it's just that it's a pain to sift through the history of edits. basically, it's better if you would list what you think is not right with the TL somewhere and point me towards there, and then i will make the changes offline accordingly, and in the right version.
PS. - btw, do u prefer to talk in english or in russian?--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] ([[User talk:Idiffer|talk]]) 14:31, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

Uh, I've made some minor editing and that's it. There were some akward punctuation mistakes and even some sentences were left uncomplete, so I decided to made the corrections. Well, you can revert my edits now and in future just make a note somewhere (on the project main page, probably) saying that editing is done internally so that people wouldn't waste their time/efforts. Sorry for the trouble, I guess I should just abstain from future edits. But let me ask you something: why did you upload an unedited version of the script? I mean the last part, it seemed somewhat raw.

P.S. The language doesn't matter. We can switch to Russian if you want to. [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] ([[User talk:Dammitt#top|talk]]) 14:56, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

well, i DO want ppl to edit, it's just that i didn't expect a second edit of a chapter so quick. russian projects on bt aren't edited often. or rather - very rarely. and don't worry, your effort wasn't wasted. so if you don't want to be part of the internal process, still go ahead and edit - it's not THAT much of a pain for me, i probably exaggerated (i'm an energy saver, like Oreki). when the edited versions arrive, i'll add in your changes (though some i may not agree with). on that note, can you give me a link to where you found that "bla bla?.." is correct punctuation? i'm just not sure. Oh, and i uploaded the 3rd part unedited because it's better than having no version at all, i guess. + it takes like forever for the proofreader and editor to go through a part of a chapter. that aside, tsukumodo isn't a project i'm heavily invested in. i'm half-assing the translation because it's not that interesting, but it's the closest to "pleasant" from the other projects which don't have an anime adaptation and aren't being done by other translators. now, when the third volume of zaregoto will be back online - then i'll put in real effort into tl'ing that. that's the plan at least. language - i was having an uberconsiderate moment. english is good - it's constantly getting rusty from lack of communication. PS. anyway, please do not abstain from editing))--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] ([[User talk:Idiffer|talk]]) 22:15, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

hey, you haven't replied in a while. from my experience i should assume you didn't like smth i said... really, it's probably a misundrestanding, if that's the case. i dropped by to say that ?.. was the right punctuation after all. strange that my editors didn't pick up on this. and there's 5 of them. ahhh, finding a good editor is frickin' impossible... at least in russia.--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] ([[User talk:Idiffer|talk]]) 05:10, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

I apologize for not responding to your comment. For some reason I haven't received email notification about it, and I don't visit my talk page at all. In future, if I want to edit smth, should I write about it at the talk page for the chapter I'm editing or edit it right away? I'm not into heavy editing, I'm just correcting grammar/punctuation mistakes, so I don't see any harm in editing the script itself. But of course it's up to you to decide. Regarding this punctuation sign - well, I just know that there is an ellipsis mark, and in case you want to add exclamation or question mark to it, you should just put it instead of the first dot. I can't provide any links or whatever and if I change punctuation when editing, I sometimes can't really explain why it should be this way and not the other way around, I just know that it's correct (it might sound like bragging, but it's not, I'm just confident in my knowledge of my native language). [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] ([[User talk:Dammitt#top|talk]]) 05:40, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

hey, no worries. but if I were you, i'd still check BT once in a while. this isn't the first time someone told me that he hasn't received notification via email. anyway, just go ahead and edit away. espeacially now. basically the first chapter isn't going to get any more editing other than from you - i'll just correct shit i don't like. when i finish the 2nd chapter - you can go nuts with it cause before posting it i'll hand it over to the fucking best editor i've ever had (following your advice by the way - not uploading the raw TL)

about the puctuation - it's all good. most of my editors say the same thing as you - it's intuitive. and fuck... it is. rules often mess up the flow of a sentence.--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] ([[User talk:Idiffer|talk]]) 09:36, 6 December 2012 (CST)

==DanMachi==
Looked at the part you edited at Chapter 1, but from what I see 器用 = Weapon Usage, which I translated to Technique, and you changed it to Dexterity. As for 敏捷, I understand that it can be used as Agility, but from my experience, most games that use 敏捷 will translate it to Dexterity. I'm not too sure about your changes for this. [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]]) 19:56, 12 March 2014 (CDT)
:Well, that's the way it is usually translated in most rpg games. Generally speaking, there are 2 "types" of rpg games - the more complex ones (that have many stats) have both dexterity (器用, 器用さ) and agility (敏捷, 敏捷さ, 敏捷性), the others usually have just 3-5 stats and one of them is usually dexterity which is referred as 器用さ, 敏捷さ, 巧妙さ or sometimes 機敏さ. [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] ([[User talk:Dammitt#top|talk]]) 03:34, 13 March 2014 (CDT)
:: Problem is I think many (like me) would think that Dexterity and Agility is essentially the same thing, which is why I try to avoid the ambiguous terms here. I do understand that dexterity could mean how skillful one is, so it can be translated to 器用, and that agility, meaning how fast or how agile one can be, can be translated to 敏捷. Do you think having these terms that nearly mean the same thing would really be a better choice? Because it may lead to a bit of confusion here and there. [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]]) 11:53, 13 March 2014 (CDT)
:::Hm, I don't really know how to respond to that. Agility and dexterity are two different skills — dexterity determines how skillful the person is when performing certain things/tasks/whatever, especially skills that involve using hands, agility on the other hand determines the quickness of motion, well, the speed in general. In games dexterity usually affects how accurate attacks are (meaning weapon hit rate) and also damage for ranged weapons, while agility affects dodge rate, attack speed, cast speed etc. So for a gamer these are two ''completely'' different things. But if you still want to change that - be my guest. [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] ([[User talk:Dammitt#top|talk]]) 12:42, 13 March 2014 (CDT)
::::Because this is really a problem similar to Wisdom vs. Intelligence. I guess I'll post it up onto the forums for now and see how others view this. For now I'll leave it as what you translated. (Although my Chapter 2 may not have those changes yet) [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]]) 18:24, 13 March 2014 (CDT)

Dexterity is the ability to make good judgments and quick decisions, typically in a particular domain while agility is the gracefulness of a person or animal that is quick and nimble.Wisdom is based on the ability of deduction while inteligent is based on memorization of texts,events etc.Also I would go with Dammit suggestion since it makes sense more or less.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 18:33, 13 March 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Mytsy

2013-12-15T12:34:07Z

Mytsy: /* DanMachi */

==DanMachi==

Soul here came by to say thanks for translating danMachi so far the series looks great and since i know barely any japense i washappy to see you do it thanks- Soul

Hi Mytsy,
I was just wondering whether you'r going to continue on DanMachi translation?

For now the answer is would be no,not due to exams or anything like that gonna focus more on translating Manga and Madan in my native language.I'm hoping Dammitt will take this series and to start translating this series.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy#top|talk]]) 12:09, 24 September 2013 (CDT)

shadowmaster850 here I dont think I can start soon as well due to oncoming exams soon.

So you dont intend to continue the DanMachi translation? Would it be ok if someone else would take over chapter 1 if someone interested should appear? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 20:04, 14 December 2013 (CST)

If somebody like that shows up they are free to take over.Since I'm chockfull of school projects/exam and god knows what else they will give,so I'm not able to do this.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy#top|talk]]) 06:34, 15 December 2013 (CST)

==Macedonian==
Hi, uhm could you add a Macedonian introduction for the [[:Category:Alternative Languages|Alternative Languages]] ? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 20:04, 14 December 2013 (CST)

User talk:Shadowmaster850

2013-11-21T16:16:18Z

Mytsy:

You can start from chapter 1 Danmichi if you want.Since I'm kinda slow and sporadic.
--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 10:16, 21 November 2013 (CST)

User talk:Shadowmaster850

2013-11-21T16:16:03Z

Mytsy: Created page with "You can start from chapter 1 if you want.Since I'm kinda slow and sporadic. --~~~~"

You can start from chapter 1 if you want.Since I'm kinda slow and sporadic.
--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 10:16, 21 November 2013 (CST)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01 Chapter1

2013-11-03T22:09:40Z

Mytsy: /* Поглавје 1 - Запознавање со Борбената Принцеза */

===Поглавје 1 - Запознавање со Борбената Принцеза ===

"Тигре-сама"

Гласот на девојката на кој бесе се навикнал веке дојде до неговите уши,и чуствуваше како неговото тело му се тресеше.

Бидејки од јаката светлина што доаѓаше од прозорецот,он разбра дека утрината дошла.

Но сепак него му се спиеше.

"Малку подолго....Уште малку подолго."

"Колку долго е тоа "малку подолго" ако смеам да прашам?"

"Нема планови за одење на лов денес....затоа до попладне"

"Престани со тоа и разбуди се веќе."

Девојката се извика многу гласно.

Тој беше соголен од неговото ќебе,неговите рамења му бе фатени,и беше разбуден жестоко.

Кога ги отвори неговите очи,го виде светло црвеното лице на девојката,вриејки со лутина,и беше во близина.

Таа имаше детско лице,кое немаше никаква застрашувачка моќ кога ќе се налутеше.Нејзината костен боја коса беше врзана во двојни опашки.Нејзиното мало тело беше облечено во униформа со црни долги ракави,црн фустан што се протегаше до нејзините нозе,исто така и бела престилка која даваше чуство на чистота.Тоа е како треба една слугинка да личи.

"Ах.....Добро утро,Теита."

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_012.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Со успан и спор глас,Тигре го извикна името на слугинката која беше една година помлада од него.Гледајки дека се разбудил,Теита ја ослободува раката.

"Војниците ги завршија своите подготовки одамна,и сите те чекаат тебе Тигре-сама"

Тигре беше збунет,и размислуваше за тоа што таа го кажа сега.

Крвта му зоврие од лицето одма кога релеазацијата му потона внатре.

".....Ах срање!"

Како да истркала од креветот,он стана,и Теита дршеше колекција од здиплени алишта за него.До нејзините нозе имаше мала кофа полна со вода.

"Благодарам.Ти си добро подготвена како сегокаш"

"Ова е вака бидејки јас веке очекував ова да се случи.Јас ке одам и ке подготвам доручек,затоа те молам измиј си го лицето и пресоблечи се во меѓувреме."

Со лутината која и замина од нејзиното лице,Теита направи весела насмевка,се поклони,повлечувајки го работ на нејзиниот фустан како поклон,и си замина од собата благородно.

Тигре си го изми лицето,ладното и освежувачко чувство му ја отстрани успаноста од лицето.Додека се облекуваше,истрча од собата,и трчаше долу во коридорот.

"Иако немам многу време останато...Сепак не треба да се влечам."

Он оригинално планираше да оди право во кујната,но он тргна кон малата соба на крајот на коридорот.

Ова беше толку мала соба каде што 3 возрасни луѓе неможат да седат заедно.Спроти влезот имаше ексклузивно декориран решетка,и на неа имаше еден лак.

Лаковата жица беше цврста и стегната,и изгледаше како да можеше да се користи било кога.

Ако некој би можел да го опише лакот со еден збор,тоа би било зборот "црн".

Рачката,лаковата жица,целиот лак беше тотално црн,без никаков сјај.

Не би било неверливо ако луѓето ако кажат дека стрелата била исечена и извадена од темнината.

--Самиот поглед кон тој лак даваше опресивно чувство.

Лакот со мистериозна атмосфера,беше земејно богатство на Ворн семејството,било кажано дека било користено од нивните ловџешки предци.

Таткото на тигре остави една узлуга за лакот.

„Само кога навистрина ти треба лакот,тогаш мошеж да го користиш.Под никој друг услов освен наведениот.“

По сослушување на татковината волја,Тигре почуствува неописливо чувство на морнличаво од тоа,и се одлучи да не го допира.

Тигре застана право,го регулираше своето дишење,ја стави стиснатата тупаница до неговото срце,мрдајки ја хоризонтално.Потоа се поклони на своите предци.

Завршувајки ја својата акција,тивко ја напушти својата соба,и се упати кон трпезаријата.

Тигреврумуд Ворн беше 16 оваа година.Роден во Грофовска куќа во Кралството на Брун,он го наследил семејството кога татко му умре од болест.

Имете беше доста долго кое беше пренесене од неговите предци кој ја добиле позицијата на Гроф.Он самиот го најде големо и долго за викање,и затоа ги замолил блиските до него да го викаат "Тигре."

Тигре влезе во трпезарата,каде помириса слатка арома.

На едноставната трпезариска маса,имаше сланина завиткана во пршени јајца,ржен леб,млеко,супа од печурки и друго,шежко доволно за да се виде слаба пареа како искача.

Тигре беше на стоечката страна на масата.

"Само супа моше."

"Нема да биде така."

Кога дојде до храна,Теита беше многу тврдоглавна.

"Сакаш ли твојот стомак да кркори пред сите?Тоа би било непријатно."

Нејзините две разе беа ставени на нејзините колкови,и гледаше налутено дирекно кон Тигре.Беше поглед полн со итензитет,спротивно од слугинка.Беше многу пострашен отколку кога го будеше.

Тигре знаеше многу добро дека немошеже да победи во овој аргумент,затоа споро се предаваше.

Сипајки млеко на лебот,он потоа ја зеде чинијата и го изеде прженото јајце,и заврши со супата во големи голтки.

"Благодарам за појадокот."

Он стана кога го рече тоа.Теита одма дојде до него,со чешел и палома во нејзините раце.

"Имаш малку од храната на твојата уста,избриши се убаво."

Зборејки како да беше малку лута,Теита му ја чистеше устата убаво со паломата.

"Исто така имаш малку креветна коса"

Ја издолжи раката која имаше чешел,и комплетно му ја исчешла црвената коса на Тигре.

"Погледни,па дури и палтото ти е криво".

Ставајки го чешелот и паломата на маса,нејзината изпружена рака му го намести палтато правилно.Тигре тивко го прифати тоа.

"Тигре-сама"

"Сто е?"

Одеднаш,гласот на Теита ја изгуби строгоста,стануваше прилично женски,и таа го подвикна Тигре нежно.Тигре секогаш мислеше за неа,која беше една година помлада од него,како негова помлада сестра.

"Зашо мора Тигре-сама да оди надвор во војна?"

Експресија на Тигре стана проблематична,и ја допре неговата црвена коса со својата рака.Во времинја,Теита ке ги праша овие тешко одговорливи прашања,и он бил тотално загубен за да ги одговори.

"Тоа е воената врска за неговото Величество.За кралството на Бруне,природно е за куката на Грофот Ворн да биде во војната."

"Н-Но".

Гледајки горе кон Тигре со натажливо лице,Теита се расправаше жестоко.

"Не беше многу лесно за да собереме дури и стотина војници..."

Дали беше блогородници или грофови,имаше многу различни видови.

Иако,куќата на Грофот не беше во ситуација каде беше прогласена за "сиромашна",опишувајки како "едноставни" или други слични придавки не би биле далеку од марката,тоа беше благородното семејство Ворн.

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01 Chapter1

2013-10-22T17:29:51Z

Mytsy:

User talk:Mytsy

2013-10-18T20:18:48Z

Mytsy:

Soul here came by to say thanks for translating danMachi so far the series looks great and since i know barely any japense i washappy to see you do it thanks- Soul

Hi Mytsy,
I was just wondering whether you'r going to continue on DanMachi translation?

For now the answer is would be no,not due to exams or anything like that gonna focus more on translating Manga and Madan in my native language.I'm hoping Dammitt will take this series and to start translating this series.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy#top|talk]]) 12:09, 24 September 2013 (CDT)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01 Chapter1

2013-10-10T21:32:06Z

Mytsy:

Talk:Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka

2013-10-07T00:35:03Z

Mytsy:

wow , have been reading the manga and loving it. Thanks for your translation

thank you very much for starting translate

Lawnninja555 here, love the manga, found out is was a LN so looked for it, saw it was in teasers. So wondering if anyone knows if this is going in to limbo, or if anyone was thinking of picking up the series.
:I don't know about the other chapters/volumes but Mytsy has picked up volume 1 chapter 1. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 03:55, 6 October 2013 (CDT)

From what I read in the forms, Mytsy is new at the TL game, so is reserved to go about and translate the whole novel/s. So Mytsy is hoping someone might at least help them, or at most take the work of their hands. I do not know if Mytsy plans on waiting for a bit, in hopes some one decides to help, or if Mytsy is going to go through and do it at their own pace. personally I do not care if it takes a year per chapter, but I would like to know if it might be a good idea to stop with the dally checks. Lawnninja555

Well more or less its like that.But to me it doesnt matter if somebody just went ahead of me or not,whole reason I started novel is to push my limits and gain more experience in this peculiar area.For now I'm translating it a safe pace(albeit slow).If anyone wants to take over and translate this faster than me, he can feel free to do so. --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 19:35, 6 October 2013 (CDT)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01 Chapter1

2013-10-04T16:43:57Z

Mytsy: /* Поглавје 1 - Запознавање со Борбената Принцеза */

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-10-01T18:42:54Z

Mytsy: /* Part 4 */

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with pinching him between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that’s troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled….It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially on the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react. There,

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understand that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but it the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived hat the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,

“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work tommorow for a while.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.

Mio and Maria couldn’t hear it. Right now, the two of them were preparing dinner in the kitchen.

“An Italian customer wants a picture of Arabia. So I’m making a quick visit to Dubai.”

Jin’s job was a freelancer photographer. A professional that lived on taking pictures.

For that, he sometimes had to go overseas to take pictures, but

“H- Hold your horses!”

Basara hastily chased after Jin, who was slowly going up the chairs after giving him a light clap on the shoulder.

“What do you suddenly mean with Dubai!”

Following after Jin into his room, Basara asked. However, Jin said shortly.

“It’s a well trusted customer, so I have no choice.”

Preparing for his tomorrow’s job, Jin started to put the lens on his camera.

Jin was a renowned photographer with customers all over the world. The name [JIN] was rather famous in part of the business and his pictures itself were evaluated to have an artistic nature, like paintings. He had a lot of fans and his annual income was one or two digits higher than an average photographer in the business.

“I know that clients are important, but… can’t you turn it down?”

Presently it was an important and delicate period as they just had started to live together with Mio and Maria.

If the only adult left the house now, the mental support would be gone.

“We already have enough savings to make a decent living…”

“Trust is the most important thing in freelancing. When I turn him down once, he won’t come requesting me anymore.”

“But… you’re the head of our family. It’s your job to protect the family.”

“''''That’s precisely why I’m going''. Listen, while I’m gone, it’s your job as the eldest son to protect the family.”

“That’s…”

Told convincing like that, Basara had to words to argue back. Jin lightly rested his on hand on Basara’s shoulder.

He smiled.

“Don’t worry. You can do it--- After all, you’re the son I’m so proud of.”

---And then the night of the next day.

“Okay, take care of the house.”

With these short words, Jin left in a taxi.

“Geez…”

Basara dropped his gaze onto the object in his hands--- A single picture that Jin handed him. It was the commemorative picture of the four of them in front of the house, taken yesterday. Like expected, Basara’s expression was stiff on it.

“…Mh?”

However, Basara suddenly felt something amiss with the picture.

In the picture, Mio and Maria were certainly showing a smile. Yet,

…Just my imagination?

Probably due to the effect of the light, Mio’s face looked somewhat sad. She indeed might feel worried with the adult Jin out of the house.

“---Okay.”

Basara left his room determined. While going down the stairs, he thought about ordering Sushi or Eel today. Jin had given him the credit card and eating delicious food was the best way to cheer up at such times.

So Basara opened the door of the living room

“Hey girls, about tonight’s dinner---”

He could only say that much. As he then noticed the heavy atmosphere in the room.
“……..” “……..”

Mio, sitting on the sofa, and Maria, sitting on a chair at the dining table, stayed quiet on Basara calling. But there was a reaction. They gave him a freezing cold glare.

---That was why Basara sighed wearily.

Aww, here it was. At last. He thought it was definitely strange to suddenly get two cute little sisters, even if there was a slight problem with their personality. It had finally come. ''The backlash of all the good luck so far''.

Understandable. Not only did the only adult left, but the young girls and boy were going to live under the same roof all by themselves now. Of course they would get cautious upon being suddenly thrown into such a situation. Still,

“………………..” “………………..”
wasn’t this silence a bit too long? It was just like with a complete outage of TV or radio.
“Uhm, how about we order something… Like Sushi or Eel.”
Even the high-grade one is acceptable, was what he suggested with a subtle polite tone. Upon that,
“…You know, Basara, I have a favour to ask.”

Mio finally opened her tight-lipped mouth.

“Yeah, sure, what’s it? If there’s something you want, just say it.”

Basara immediately closed in to Mio. She wanted a favour. That trivial matter alone made him quite happy. And then--- Toujou Basara heard Mio’s “favour”. It was said with a marrow and bone piercing cold voice.

“---Get out of this house.”

Basara froze up for a moment and searched for words to say.

“Ehm…”

Yeah. Kind of shocking. He was a bit surprised. After all she asked him to leave the house without any pretext. There was a limit to talking past each other.

“…Sorry, but can you say that again?”

For now, Basara wished that he misheard her--- though there was little hope.

“------”

Upon that, Maria raised her hand lightly in his direction. The hand was raised for a proposal--- No, not really. The palm of the small hand was held up towards Basara.

“Eh---?”

Maria’s hand glowed--- At that moment.

''Basara was suddenly hit by a kind of gust and blown against the wall.''

“Guah---!?”

An impact on his back. Losing his breath for a moment, he inadvertently coughed violently. There,

“---Basara-san, did you not hear what ''Mio-sama'' said?”

Who knows when she got there, but Maria was standing right before him.

She showed a ruthless expression, which made her appear like a different person from until now.

“Just now… what was that. Who are you…?”

On Basara’s sudden--- no, inevitable question,

“Hee… You are staying rather calm.”

Maria said a bit surprised. The decisive words that would change Toujou Basara’s life.

“''Humans, who see magic for the first time, usually fall into a panic.''”

“''Magic…?''”

Maria affirmed the frowning Basara with a “Yes”.

“Did you believe it to be a product of fiction or fantasy? Magic actually exists--- No, not just magic. Races except humans do as well.”

At the same time she said that, something spread on Maria’s back with a blue radiance. Something that humans absolutely didn’t possess---''Black wings''. Her ears also changed into a pointed shape unlike before.

Not human. Even if they didn’t believe in their existence, everyone knew their name.

“So you were a devil?”

“Exactly.”

The moment he mumbled it, there came an instant reply without pause.

An affirmation. At once he didn’t want to believe it, but it seemed to be true.

“And we will have you leave, Basara-san. Mio-sama will take this house.”

Maria said with her chest puffed up, whereas Mio stayed silent ever since her “Get out”.

…Mio-sama, huh…

Maria had changed her way of calling Mio, so Basara understood their relationship. Therefore he asked.

“…What’s going on, Mio? Is this your doing?”

“Watch your tongue, Basara-san. You, a mere human, are being too disrespectful to the future Devil Lord.”

Maria replied to Basara’s question from the side.

“Devil Lord…. she?”

“There is a race called Devils. It is only natural to have someone rule over them. Just like our archenemies, the God Tribe, has a high-ranking God as a ruler. By the way, your so called Heroes do exists as
well. Well, though they are basically living in isolated villages to hide their existence, so normal humans do not know about them.”

“…………”

Basara replied with silence to the calmly told story. Even when he was suddenly told all that, he still couldn’t believe the situation he was in.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-10-01T18:41:47Z

Mytsy: /* Part 4 */

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with pinching him between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that’s troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled….It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially on the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react. There,

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understand that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but it the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived hat the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,

“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work tommorow for a while.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.

Mio and Maria couldn’t hear it. Right now, the two of them were preparing dinner in the kitchen.

“An Italian customer wants a picture of Arabia. So I’m making a quick visit to Dubai.”

Jin’s job was a freelancer photographer. A professional that lived on taking pictures.

For that, he sometimes had to go overseas to take pictures, but

“H- Hold your horses!”

Basara hastily chased after Jin, who was slowly going up the chairs after giving him a light clap on the shoulder.

“What do you suddenly mean with Dubai!”

Following after Jin into his room, Basara asked. However, Jin said shortly.

“It’s a well trusted customer, so I have no choice.”

Preparing for his tomorrow’s job, Jin started to put the lens on his camera.

Jin was a renowned photographer with customers all over the world. The name [JIN] was rather famous in part of the business and his pictures itself were evaluated to have an artistic nature, like paintings. He had a lot of fans and his annual income was one or two digits higher than an average photographer in the business.

“I know that clients are important, but… can’t you turn it down?”

Presently it was an important and delicate period as they just had started to live together with Mio and Maria.

If the only adult left the house now, the mental support would be gone.

“We already have enough savings to make a decent living…”

“Trust is the most important thing in freelancing. When I turn him down once, he won’t come requesting me anymore.”

“But… you’re the head of our family. It’s your job to protect the family.”

“''''That’s precisely why I’m going''. Listen, while I’m gone, it’s your job as the eldest son to protect the family.”

“That’s…”

Told convincing like that, Basara had to words to argue back. Jin lightly rested his on hand on Basara’s shoulder.

He smiled.

“Don’t worry. You can do it--- After all, you’re the son I’m so proud of.”

---And then the night of the next day.

“Okay, take care of the house.”

With these short words, Jin left in a taxi.

“Geez…”

Basara dropped his gaze onto the object in his hands--- A single picture that Jin handed him. It was the commemorative picture of the four of them in front of the house, taken yesterday. Like expected, Basara’s expression was stiff on it.

“…Mh?”

However, Basara suddenly felt something amiss with the picture.

In the picture, Mio and Maria were certainly showing a smile. Yet,

…Just my imagination?

Probably due to the effect of the light, Mio’s face looked somewhat sad. She indeed might feel worried with the adult Jin out of the house.

“---Okay.”

Basara left his room determined. While going down the stairs, he thought about ordering Sushi or Eel today. Jin had given him the credit card and eating delicious food was the best way to cheer up at such times.

So Basara opened the door of the living room

“Hey girls, about tonight’s dinner---”

He could only say that much. As he then noticed the heavy atmosphere in the room.
“……..” “……..”

Mio, sitting on the sofa, and Maria, sitting on a chair at the dining table, stayed quiet on Basara calling. But there was a reaction. They gave him a freezing cold glare.

---That was why Basara sighed wearily.

Aww, here it was. At last. He thought it was definitely strange to suddenly get two cute little sisters, even if there was a slight problem with their personality. It had finally come. ''The backlash of all the good luck so far''.

Understandable. Not only did the only adult left, but the young girls and boy were going to live under the same roof all by themselves now. Of course they would get cautious upon being suddenly thrown into such a situation. Still,

“………………..” “………………..”
wasn’t this silence a bit too long? It was just like with a complete outage of TV or radio.
“Uhm, how about we order something… Like Sushi or Eel.”
Even the high-grade one is acceptable, was what he suggested with a subtle polite tone. Upon that,
“…You know, Basara, I have a favour to ask.”

Mio finally opened her tight-lipped mouth.

“Yeah, sure, what’s it? If there’s something you want, just say it.”

Basara immediately closed in to Mio. She wanted a favour. That trivial matter alone made him quite happy. And then--- Toujou Basara heard Mio’s “favour”. It was said with a marrow and bone piercing cold voice.

“---Get out of this house.”

Basara froze up for a moment and searched for words to say.

“Ehm…”

Yeah. Kind of shocking. He was a bit surprised. After all she asked him to leave the house without any pretext. There was a limit to talking past each other.

“…Sorry, but can you say that again?”

For now, Basara wished that he misheard her--- though there was little hope.

“------”

Upon that, Maria raised her hand lightly in his direction. The hand was raised for a proposal--- No, not really. The palm of the small hand was held up towards Basara.

“Eh---?”

Maria’s hand glowed--- At that moment.

''Basara was suddenly hit by a kind of gust and blown against the wall.''

“Guah---!?”

An impact on his back. Losing his breath for a moment, he inadvertently coughed violently. There,

“---Basara-san, did you not hear what ''Mio-sama'' said?”

Who knows when she got there, but Maria was standing right before him.

She showed a ruthless expression, which made her appear like a different person from until now.

“Just now… what was that. Who are you…?”

On Basara’s sudden--- no, inevitable question,

“Hee… You are staying rather calm.”

Maria said a bit surprised. The decisive words that would change Toujou Basara’s life.

“''Humans, who see magic for the first time, usually fall into a panic.''”

“''Magic…?''”

Maria affirmed the frowning Basara with a “Yes”.

“Did you believe it to be a product of fiction or fantasy? Magic actually exists--- No, not just magic. Races except humans do as well.”

At the same time she said that, something spread on Maria’s back with a blue radiance. Something that humans absolutely didn’t possess---''Black wings''. Her ears also changed into a pointed shape unlike before.

Not human. Even if they didn’t believe in their existence, everyone knew their name.

“So you were a devil?”

“Exactly.”

The moment he mumbled it, there came an instant reply without pause.

An affirmation. At once he didn’t want to believe it, but it seemed to be true.

“And we will have you leave, Basara-san. Mio-sama will take this house.”

Maria said with her chest puffed up, whereas Mio stayed silent ever since her “Get out”.

…Mio-sama, huh…

Maria had changed her way of calling Mio, so Basara understood their relationship. Therefore he asked.

“…What’s going on, Mio? Is this your doing?”

“Watch your tongue, Basara-san. You, a mere human, are being too disrespectful to the future Devil Lord.”

Maria replied to Basara’s question from the side.

“Devil Lord…. she?”

“There is a race called Devils. It is only natural to have someone rule over them. Just like our archenemies, the God Tribe, has a high-ranking God as a ruler. By the way, your so called Heroes do exists as
well. Well, though they are basically leaving in isolated villages to hide their existence, so normal humans do not know about them.”

“…………”

Basara replied with silence to the calmly told story. Even when he was suddenly told all that, he still couldn’t believe the situation he was in.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-10-01T18:06:07Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:31, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

Thank You for your hard work!

Thanks a lot for doing Volume 6 of vanadis. Do you have plans to do Volume 7? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 19:32, 27 June 2013 (CDT)

I will also do Volume 7. I wait that it is out. For the moment, I do Rakuin no Monsho, to help Dogma a bit. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:32, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

Hey, thanks for picking up Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. [[Special:Contributions/124.43.120.174|124.43.120.174]] 09:18, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

will you translating gakusen first before madan??? it looks like there's new update at gakusen chapter 1

I have already done it before vol 7 of Madan was released. So for the time being, I will do Madan vol 7 before continuing with gakusen. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 04:25, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Shouldn't Chapter 3 Volume 7 Title be Inhumane Statesman rather than Villainy of the Statesman? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:32, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

It could be that. Even I'm not sure of the title yet. I only place that temporarily, but Í think the two has the same sense, right? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:49, 3 August 2013 (CDT)

At best how long does it take you to translate 1 chapter? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:50, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

I want you to understand that I also work, so I don't have much time to translate; but I do 3 to 4 pages per day, and I have already translate half of the ch1. So if I have to estimate, I will finish the ch 1 in one week. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 18:41, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

Sorry if I offended you in any way possible,what I simply wanted to know is how long it takes you on average basis to translate a chapter.Again I'm truly sorry for offending you if I did. --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 19:42, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

Ah, it's not like I'm angry or something, I only honestly answer your question. But if you ask the average basis to translate a chapter, it depends on each translator. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:40, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

are you planning to complete the translation of full novel before uploading it ?

No, I will certainly post the first chapter on Tuesday. I have already finished translated it, but I did not post it because I wanted first some edit; but well, I will do as usual, that is post it with the link of google drive, before on BT [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 02:50, 8 September 2013 (CDT)

Ohh,ok.thanks for the translations btw

Thank you for your hard work!
-happily waits for Tuesday-

Thank you for the release !! (je ne sais pas où d'autre dire ça)
Khern {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Hey Satsuna,can I get your permission to translate this Novel in my native language?
--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 12:38, 23 September 2013 (CDT)

Okay, you can. I have no problem with that. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 14:39, 23 September 2013 (CDT)

==Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei==

Thanks for volume 9 ch4, when I find my copy of the book I will try to TLC the bold areas. Do you plan on continuing with translating volume 9? I (and I am sure many of the other eager followers) would be happy to edit/TLC your translations. Thanks again!

Thanks for mahouka ;)

Thanks for mahouka - I hope you continue to TL it :) --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 16:23, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

Happy to see someone new working on Mahouka! Thanks for the translation! [[User:D4mi3n|d4mi3n]] ([[User talk:D4mi3n|talk]])

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

== Questions ==

Firstly, thanks for you translations, and a question, do you have blog?

Which do you talk about? If it's about the translation of ch 4 of gakusen, it was done by hiyono (Nandesuto in animesuki). [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 15:02, 12 August 2013 (CDT)

No man, I read in mandan no ou Topic from animesuki that you have blog XD.

Salut, je me posais juste une question : Si tu es français, pourquoi traduis-tu en anglais ? XD
Parce que Baka-Tsuki est majoritairement une communauté anglaise ? 'Fin bref, j'étais juste curieux, personnellement je trouve la lecture anglaise plus fluide, donc ça ne me dérange pas. Bon courage pour la suite. ;) [[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]])

Bien, beaucoup de personnes m'ont posé cette question. Comme tu l'as dit, le lecture anglaise est plus fluide. Et je le fais aussi, car c'est un moyen pour moi d'étudier la langue anglaise.
Au fait, je ne sais pas s'il y a beaucoup de lecteurs français des 2 séries sur lesquelles je travaille; mais s'il y en a, je peux traduire ma version anglaise en langue française pour eux s'ils veulent bien. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:23, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

Je vois. Je pense que tu peux continuer en anglais, et lorsque tu auras fini tes projets, et si un assez grand nombre de français le demandent, faire une version française. La communauté française n'étant pas encore assez développée, je pense que ça peu attendre. Sinon, perso, pour l'instant j'aime bien Gakusen Toshi Asterisk, mais j'hésite à lire Madan no Ou to Vanadis comme les chapitres sont des previews. Mais si c'est bon, je l'ajouterais à ma liste. [[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]]) 10:37, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

Excuse me, but can someone help me with the translation of this portion of sentence:
'''抱えていたもの以上の重さと深さと昏さを伴った後悔が、''' would drag his heart into the bottom of the darkness. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 04:06, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

"The regret that was followed by the heavy and deep sorrow was more than he could hold and it" This would be my version of translating that.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 06:05, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the reply. And I have another problem with that: '''負けじとばかりにElliotも叫んだ。''' Can someone tell me how he understands this sentence? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:36, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

From rearranging a google translate "Elliot also shouted to not to be outdone" >> "Not to be outdone, Elliot also shouted." or "Not to be outdone, even Elliot shouted."
Not to be outdone might be replaced by something like "Going one better/ Not being exceeded/surpassed" if that fits the context at all..--[[Special:Contributions/78.144.101.240|78.144.101.240]] 13:14, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Why not just "Elliot also shouted in indomitable manner" just to go better with the context? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 13:48, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for that, I knew what that meant, but I wasn't able to find a good way to say it. And that fits the context.[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 14:50, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Glad to help you,feel free to ask again though I might reply sometimes late.ご心配なく!I also heard that you have a blog is it true :o?
--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 15:04, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

I don't have a blog yet, but I'm creating one. When finished, I will post the link here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:13, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

How can you translate that '''Kress DillらがJermaine派や中立派の貴族の中で見込みのある者に声をかけ、やはり兵と武器を出させた。'''? I particularly have problem with the second part of the sentence; I don't know how to put it. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 18:30, 29 September 2013 (CDT)

"The potential noble Kress Dill and his faction that were in Jermaine's rule were called out from neutraility,and his soldiers to come forth with weapons." This is how I interpreted it.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 11:24, 30 September 2013 (CDT)

It's not like that I interpred it; by using the second part of the sentence of your translation, this is how I interpred it: "Kress Dill and the others called out to potential (promising) nobles among those of Jermaine faction and the neutral faction, and their soldiers to come forth with weapons." Since from the beginning Kress Dill is Tallard's subordinate, so he is helping Tallard for gathering aliies. What do you think? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 15:56, 30 September 2013 (CDT)

"Kress Dill called out to the potential nobles among those of Jermaine faction and the neutral faction,and their soldiers to come forth with weapons".Would be better In my humble opinion,but you are still the main translator so you decide :P. --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:02, 30 September 2013 (CDT)

I write "Kress Dill and the others" because in the raw it's written "Kress Dillら", that can also mean "Kress Dillたち" (which means Kress Dill and the others). Something like that. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 17:12, 30 September 2013 (CDT)

Go ahead and use that then,and I admit I made mistake since I oversaw that hiragana.Please excuse me for the blunder,if you still have any more problems you know how to find me ^_^.
--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:22, 30 September 2013 (CDT)

Concerning this sentence: "彼らは、抵抗らしい抵抗もなくAsvarre軍に捕らえられた。", I don't see how to put this part '''抵抗らしい抵抗もなく''' in english. Can I simply translate it like this "They were captured by Asvarre army without resistance.", or like "They were captured by Asvarre army without resistance seeming like resistance". The second translation seems a bit off, right? I feel like there might be a better way to put it, but I don't know. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 21:14, 30 September 2013 (CDT) english.

'''抵抗らしい抵抗もなく''' to me is more like "reluctant to resist". --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 05:31, 1 October 2013 (CDT)

Thanks, please, can you try to insert it on this sentence "They were captured by Asvarre army without resistance."? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 05:36, 1 October 2013 (CDT)

"They were captured by the Asvarre army due to being reluctant to resist." This would somehow come off as "They were captured by the Asvarre army because they werent willing to resist."--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 05:48, 1 October 2013 (CDT)

Ok, thanks; I think I will go with this, using how you interpred it: "Seemingly reluctant to resist, they were captured by the Asvarre army." What do you think? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 06:54, 1 October 2013 (CDT)

'''焦げ目がつくほど炙った豆にニンジンだ。''' That, I translate it as such: "It was pickled carrots in beans grilled, so that it became brown." What do you think? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:14, 1 October 2013 (CDT)

"The carrots and beans were to grilled to such extent that there were burn marks." And yeah about the Asvarre(your version) is good.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 13:06, 1 October 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-10-01T10:48:17Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-10-01T10:31:06Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-30T22:22:12Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-30T22:02:36Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-30T16:24:22Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01 Chapter1

2013-09-29T10:52:02Z

Mytsy: /* Поглавје 1 - Запознавање со Борбената Принцеза */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-28T20:48:07Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-28T20:04:15Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:31, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

Thank You for your hard work!

Thanks a lot for doing Volume 6 of vanadis. Do you have plans to do Volume 7? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 19:32, 27 June 2013 (CDT)

I will also do Volume 7. I wait that it is out. For the moment, I do Rakuin no Monsho, to help Dogma a bit. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:32, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

Hey, thanks for picking up Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. [[Special:Contributions/124.43.120.174|124.43.120.174]] 09:18, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

will you translating gakusen first before madan??? it looks like there's new update at gakusen chapter 1

I have already done it before vol 7 of Madan was released. So for the time being, I will do Madan vol 7 before continuing with gakusen. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 04:25, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Shouldn't Chapter 3 Volume 7 Title be Inhumane Statesman rather than Villainy of the Statesman? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:32, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

It could be that. Even I'm not sure of the title yet. I only place that temporarily, but Í think the two has the same sense, right? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:49, 3 August 2013 (CDT)

At best how long does it take you to translate 1 chapter? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:50, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

I want you to understand that I also work, so I don't have much time to translate; but I do 3 to 4 pages per day, and I have already translate half of the ch1. So if I have to estimate, I will finish the ch 1 in one week. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 18:41, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

Sorry if I offended you in any way possible,what I simply wanted to know is how long it takes you on average basis to translate a chapter.Again I'm truly sorry for offending you if I did. --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 19:42, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

Ah, it's not like I'm angry or something, I only honestly answer your question. But if you ask the average basis to translate a chapter, it depends on each translator. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:40, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

are you planning to complete the translation of full novel before uploading it ?

No, I will certainly post the first chapter on Tuesday. I have already finished translated it, but I did not post it because I wanted first some edit; but well, I will do as usual, that is post it with the link of google drive, before on BT [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 02:50, 8 September 2013 (CDT)

Ohh,ok.thanks for the translations btw

Thank you for your hard work!
-happily waits for Tuesday-

Thank you for the release !! (je ne sais pas où d'autre dire ça)
Khern {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Hey Satsuna,can I get your permission to translate this Novel in my native language?
--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 12:38, 23 September 2013 (CDT)

Okay, you can. I have no problem with that. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 14:39, 23 September 2013 (CDT)

==Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei==

Thanks for volume 9 ch4, when I find my copy of the book I will try to TLC the bold areas. Do you plan on continuing with translating volume 9? I (and I am sure many of the other eager followers) would be happy to edit/TLC your translations. Thanks again!

Thanks for mahouka ;)

Thanks for mahouka - I hope you continue to TL it :) --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 16:23, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

Happy to see someone new working on Mahouka! Thanks for the translation! [[User:D4mi3n|d4mi3n]] ([[User talk:D4mi3n|talk]])

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

== Questions ==

Firstly, thanks for you translations, and a question, do you have blog?

Which do you talk about? If it's about the translation of ch 4 of gakusen, it was done by hiyono (Nandesuto in animesuki). [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 15:02, 12 August 2013 (CDT)

No man, I read in mandan no ou Topic from animesuki that you have blog XD.

Salut, je me posais juste une question : Si tu es français, pourquoi traduis-tu en anglais ? XD
Parce que Baka-Tsuki est majoritairement une communauté anglaise ? 'Fin bref, j'étais juste curieux, personnellement je trouve la lecture anglaise plus fluide, donc ça ne me dérange pas. Bon courage pour la suite. ;) [[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]])

Bien, beaucoup de personnes m'ont posé cette question. Comme tu l'as dit, le lecture anglaise est plus fluide. Et je le fais aussi, car c'est un moyen pour moi d'étudier la langue anglaise.
Au fait, je ne sais pas s'il y a beaucoup de lecteurs français des 2 séries sur lesquelles je travaille; mais s'il y en a, je peux traduire ma version anglaise en langue française pour eux s'ils veulent bien. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:23, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

Je vois. Je pense que tu peux continuer en anglais, et lorsque tu auras fini tes projets, et si un assez grand nombre de français le demandent, faire une version française. La communauté française n'étant pas encore assez développée, je pense que ça peu attendre. Sinon, perso, pour l'instant j'aime bien Gakusen Toshi Asterisk, mais j'hésite à lire Madan no Ou to Vanadis comme les chapitres sont des previews. Mais si c'est bon, je l'ajouterais à ma liste. [[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]]) 10:37, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

Excuse me, but can someone help me with the translation of this portion of sentence:
'''抱えていたもの以上の重さと深さと昏さを伴った後悔が、''' would drag his heart into the bottom of the darkness. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 04:06, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

"The regret that was followed by the heavy and deep sorrow was more than he could hold and it" This would be my version of translating that.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 06:05, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the reply. And I have another problem with that: '''負けじとばかりにElliotも叫んだ。''' Can someone tell me how he understands this sentence? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:36, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

From rearranging a google translate "Elliot also shouted to not to be outdone" >> "Not to be outdone, Elliot also shouted." or "Not to be outdone, even Elliot shouted."
Not to be outdone might be replaced by something like "Going one better/ Not being exceeded/surpassed" if that fits the context at all..--[[Special:Contributions/78.144.101.240|78.144.101.240]] 13:14, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Why not just "Elliot also shouted in indomitable manner" just to go better with the context? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 13:48, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for that, I knew what that meant, but I wasn't able to find a good way to say it. And that fits the context.[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 14:50, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Glad to help you,feel free to ask again though I might reply sometimes late.ご心配なく!--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 15:04, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-28T18:48:32Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:31, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

Thank You for your hard work!

Thanks a lot for doing Volume 6 of vanadis. Do you have plans to do Volume 7? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 19:32, 27 June 2013 (CDT)

I will also do Volume 7. I wait that it is out. For the moment, I do Rakuin no Monsho, to help Dogma a bit. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:32, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

Hey, thanks for picking up Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. [[Special:Contributions/124.43.120.174|124.43.120.174]] 09:18, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

will you translating gakusen first before madan??? it looks like there's new update at gakusen chapter 1

I have already done it before vol 7 of Madan was released. So for the time being, I will do Madan vol 7 before continuing with gakusen. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 04:25, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Shouldn't Chapter 3 Volume 7 Title be Inhumane Statesman rather than Villainy of the Statesman? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:32, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

It could be that. Even I'm not sure of the title yet. I only place that temporarily, but Í think the two has the same sense, right? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:49, 3 August 2013 (CDT)

At best how long does it take you to translate 1 chapter? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:50, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

I want you to understand that I also work, so I don't have much time to translate; but I do 3 to 4 pages per day, and I have already translate half of the ch1. So if I have to estimate, I will finish the ch 1 in one week. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 18:41, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

Sorry if I offended you in any way possible,what I simply wanted to know is how long it takes you on average basis to translate a chapter.Again I'm truly sorry for offending you if I did. --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 19:42, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

Ah, it's not like I'm angry or something, I only honestly answer your question. But if you ask the average basis to translate a chapter, it depends on each translator. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:40, 10 August 2013 (CDT)

are you planning to complete the translation of full novel before uploading it ?

No, I will certainly post the first chapter on Tuesday. I have already finished translated it, but I did not post it because I wanted first some edit; but well, I will do as usual, that is post it with the link of google drive, before on BT [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 02:50, 8 September 2013 (CDT)

Ohh,ok.thanks for the translations btw

Thank you for your hard work!
-happily waits for Tuesday-

Thank you for the release !! (je ne sais pas où d'autre dire ça)
Khern {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Hey Satsuna,can I get your permission to translate this Novel in my native language?
--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 12:38, 23 September 2013 (CDT)

Okay, you can. I have no problem with that. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 14:39, 23 September 2013 (CDT)

==Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei==

Thanks for volume 9 ch4, when I find my copy of the book I will try to TLC the bold areas. Do you plan on continuing with translating volume 9? I (and I am sure many of the other eager followers) would be happy to edit/TLC your translations. Thanks again!

Thanks for mahouka ;)

Thanks for mahouka - I hope you continue to TL it :) --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 16:23, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

Happy to see someone new working on Mahouka! Thanks for the translation! [[User:D4mi3n|d4mi3n]] ([[User talk:D4mi3n|talk]])

== Timestamps ==

The timestamps are done wrongly. You always get the present time and date, you might as well not put it. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 10:31, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

:: To sign just add <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> to the end of your message, not all that <nowiki> "{{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT) "</nowiki> stuff. [[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:48, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

Without the < nowiki>< /nowiki> of course, you can always check with the preview --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:57, 28 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 06:58, 28 July 2013 (CDT)

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

== Questions ==

Firstly, thanks for you translations, and a question, do you have blog?

Which do you talk about? If it's about the translation of ch 4 of gakusen, it was done by hiyono (Nandesuto in animesuki). [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 15:02, 12 August 2013 (CDT)

No man, I read in mandan no ou Topic from animesuki that you have blog XD.

Salut, je me posais juste une question : Si tu es français, pourquoi traduis-tu en anglais ? XD
Parce que Baka-Tsuki est majoritairement une communauté anglaise ? 'Fin bref, j'étais juste curieux, personnellement je trouve la lecture anglaise plus fluide, donc ça ne me dérange pas. Bon courage pour la suite. ;) [[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]])

Bien, beaucoup de personnes m'ont posé cette question. Comme tu l'as dit, le lecture anglaise est plus fluide. Et je le fais aussi, car c'est un moyen pour moi d'étudier la langue anglaise.
Au fait, je ne sais pas s'il y a beaucoup de lecteurs français des 2 séries sur lesquelles je travaille; mais s'il y en a, je peux traduire ma version anglaise en langue française pour eux s'ils veulent bien. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:23, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

Je vois. Je pense que tu peux continuer en anglais, et lorsque tu auras fini tes projets, et si un assez grand nombre de français le demandent, faire une version française. La communauté française n'étant pas encore assez développée, je pense que ça peu attendre. Sinon, perso, pour l'instant j'aime bien Gakusen Toshi Asterisk, mais j'hésite à lire Madan no Ou to Vanadis comme les chapitres sont des previews. Mais si c'est bon, je l'ajouterais à ma liste. [[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]]) 10:37, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

Excuse me, but can someone help me with the translation of this portion of sentence:
'''抱えていたもの以上の重さと深さと昏さを伴った後悔が、''' would drag his heart into the bottom of the darkness. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 04:06, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

"The regret that was followed by the heavy and deep sorrow was more than he could hold and it" This would be my version of translating that.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 06:05, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the reply. And I have another problem with that: '''負けじとばかりにElliotも叫んだ。''' Can someone tell me how he understands this sentence? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:36, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

From rearranging a google translate "Elliot also shouted to not to be outdone" >> "Not to be outdone, Elliot also shouted." or "Not to be outdone, even Elliot shouted."
Not to be outdone might be replaced by something like "Going one better/ Not being exceeded/surpassed" if that fits the context at all..--[[Special:Contributions/78.144.101.240|78.144.101.240]] 13:14, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Why not just "Elliot also shouted in indomitable manner" just to go better with the context? --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 13:48, 28 September 2013 (CDT)

Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru

2013-09-28T12:49:40Z

Mytsy: /* Editors */

{{Warning:ATP}}
[[File:BtKnFY V01_000.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''''Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru''''' (ぼくと彼女に降る夜) is a light novel series written by Yachimata Ayumu (八街　歩) and illustrated by Misaki Kurehito (深崎暮人). This was published by Fujimishobo and has now ended with 9 volumes.



==Story Synopsis==
Sugamu Naito is just your average schoolboy. However, his life was changed when he was dragged into a battle between magicians called Makai Jutsushi. Naito was saved by a Makai Juutsushi girl, Yoruyomiru. His meeting with her shook his lost memories. Now that he knows the existence of dark world, he was move by something that is inside of him, and took a step in a battle...

== Translation ==
===[[Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru:Registration Page|Registration]]===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first discuss it/to notify the staff in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=6052 forum], and to [[Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see the [[Format_guideline#Translators|Guideline]] page for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must　conform to the General Format/Style Guideline and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in　project　standards.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=6052 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==
*2013 Sep 14:Teaser Initiated

==''Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru'' series by Yachimata Ayumu==
===Volume 1 Night Successor - Those Who Succeed the Night===
*[[Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]] (62% Complete)


==Project Staff==
*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===
*[[user:mada|mada]]

===Editors===
All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

*[[User:Nerokun|Nerokun]]

== Series Overview ==
*ナイトサクセサ一～夜を継ぐ者　Night Successor - Those Who Succeed the Night, 25　March 2007/平成19年3月２５日, ISBN 978-4-8291-1910-5 c0193
*25　February 2008/平成20年2月２５日, ISBN 978-4-8291-3264-7 c0193

[[Category:Teasers]]

User:Mytsy

2013-09-27T19:45:05Z

Mytsy:

I'm a wishy-washy guy and sometimes lethargic to the point of doing absolutely nothing.I like to read lots of mangas and novels which is why Baka Tsuki cought my interest.
I'm a high school student with the age of being 17.

Inspirational speech:

So what if you dont know how to do it?If you think you cant do it because you dont know how then you are just fooling yourself and choosing the easiest option.What you simply dont know is everything you denied to know.

You think everybody was borned with a talent?If you think like that then you are foolish,nobody was borned with talent.Those that are better are simply better because they know how to accomplish their dream.

Also why are you praying for a miracle?What good will that miracle do to you?What meaning will the so called "miracle" have if it was granted by somebody else?!If you are expecting a miracle to happen by praying then continue praying for it.A true miracle happens when you managed to do something with your hands your own effort and then you can proudly say I made a miracle to happen.

User talk:Rohan123

2013-09-27T19:14:21Z

Mytsy:

<big>Feel free to drop any message here. I will get back to you as soon as I can. Please post your message under the '''proper topic''', or create a new one if necessary. Also, please make sure to append your '''signature and timestamp''', either at the beginning or the end of your message, so that replying to the proper person in a timely fashion becomes easier for me.</big>

== Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

You sure Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai volume 12'ss chapter 5 is really completed? It seems too short compared with the other chapters, so I thought it was only a partial translation.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:30, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

:Well, to tell you the truth, I was also not sure at first since the chapter seemed a bit short, but I checked it on other sources , including a quick Chinese>English translation, and this is indeed the full chapter. So enjoy, and stay tuned for the last few chapters of this great series, Oreimo. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:40, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

The one that does have some issues is vol 6, chapter 3. There are two sentences left blank because the translator didn't know what they said, but didn't provide the text to let others try to understand it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:52, 13 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I noticed that too and even read your post in the forum thread for "Oreimo" regarding this issue. But, the problem is that I have never seen Chaos(The current translator for Oreimo) on the forum. So, our best bet is to try leaving a message on his talk page or email him about this. You know what, I'm gonna leave this message on his talk page right now and email him too. If you see him somewhere, raise this concern of yours.--[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:46, 13 July 2013 (CDT)
::The problem has been resolved by Chaos. The missing lines have been added by him and then have been edited by me. Please read it and get closure. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:29, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:::Thanks tothe both of you.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm#top|talk]]) 05:14, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

=== Edits ===

Just curious. You list some recent edits as fixing "grammatical" errors. You are aware that typesetting of ellipses and emdashes is typically considered a style issue rather than a grammatical one, yes? It's an issue of form, rather than function, if you will. I don't actually disagree with the chosen style—I prefer emdashes unspaced, and have no particular attachment either way with ellipses. It's just slightly ... odd seeing it referred to as a grammatical issue.

Also, updated a talk page regarding capitalization of parental references.
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:38, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I am aware of that but the thing is that I don't really fill the summary box for every edit that I make, I just quickly pick one from the drop-down list of previously used summaries, and also I didn't really think that the summary being listed as "grammatical" would bother people, but seeing that you are indeed bothered by it, I will summarize such edits appropriately in the future. Thanks for pointing that out to me and sorry for any inconvenience my laziness might have caused you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:43, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

::There's not really any need to apologize on your part. The only practical problem there might potentially be with it is if it ended up sparking edit wars due to differences of opinion, with no project guidelines to arbitrate. Other than that, it's mainly a personal thing, and something I doubt most people would care about. On my side having them accurately labeled and separated speeds things up (skim punctuation, quick-check typo fixes, in-depth check grammar and flow changes), but it's not particularly practical to expect people to group edits by category, especially when I don't generally do that myself.

::With regard to the potential for edit wars over punctuation ... I don't know if you'll believe this, but apparently things like "curly quotes vs. typewriter quotes" are or were a pretty big deal to some people, if some of the user:talk pages are anything to go by... In the case of grammar, the clash could be justified if either side is clearly in the wrong or just being stubborn. But in the case of punctuation style... well, let's just say I would find such edit wars rather pointless and best avoided. Granted, IMO '''''all''''' edit wars are best avoided. ^^; But judging by your reaction—which was quite mild, whether by nature or intention—it seems worrying over such a possiblity was unnecessary.

::Heh. Anyway, sorry to be such a pain—hopefully I didn't appear as condescending and overbearing/controlling as I have a habit of doing. I doubt you'll ever encounter anyone else on BT who takes issue with the content of the ''summary boxes'', of all things. Keep up the good work, and cheers! -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:50, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

== Full Metal Panic! Another ==
===Thank you===

again thanks "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 12:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"

No problem. If you ever need an editor to proofread a chapter of FMP:Another and are having trouble finding one, you can drop a message on my talk page or PM me on the forum and I will get back to you as soon as I can, hopefully having the time time to proofread for you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 13:06, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:Yeah, for FMP that would be great, I do little bits every day, (instead of big chunks once a week),so there's no rush ever, plus its a side project so I promise it wouldn't take a lot of time, so if I could send it to you before posting time when the first scene is completed, that would be great. "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 13:32, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"
::Sure, send me the script for PRing when you're done translating. If you email me the script, please drop a message on my talk page or pm me on the forum saying you have emailed me, since I don't check my mail regularly. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:40, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the edits on FMP, It seriously makes sense when your in the voodoo between languages, but rereading your edits, I'm sitting here like,"seriously, did I really think that made sense?". So thanks as always, This one will recieve updates probably once a week so no worries here with all that's going on. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:You mean to say that my edits didn't really make sense? If so, am sorry for that and can you please point out the mistakes that I have made or any meanings I might have changed? I will try to keep that in mind the next time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:44, 20 July 2013 (CDT)
::NO NO YOUR GOOD! I'm the one who's embarrassed and your saving my *** here. Thanks seriously, I meant I have a really hard time switching over between the two and your the only reason it makes sense in english when you editors make corrections, (because I think it makes sense only because I'm confused between two different types of grammar, (english and 日本語). sorry for not explaining that better,it's meant as a compliment to you. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:::Oh, okay. Sorry for misunderstanding, and thanks for the compliment. And don't worry, your translation made enough sense, it just needed a bit of polishing, that's all. And I will try editing within a day or two of you making the updates. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:01, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

==Mayo Chiki!==

Rohan, thank you for your edits on chapter one,section three, but I would like to ask you to please keep the lines in proper format. After your edit, there were some words on their own lines, even though they weren't supposed to. Some lines are separated by spaces like this,

But not all of them. Please keep that in mind. Thank you.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 17:52, 22 July 2013 (CDT)
:I am very sorry for that. I was editing it very late last night, and after submitting my edit I went to sleep without checking the page again. Honestly, I have no idea how the lines got separated like that, but I will make sure that such a thing doesn't happen again. Thanks for fixing my mistake though! --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:45, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

== Asobi ni Iku yo! ==

DUDE! I was on your user page today and I was going to ask you to run through it for me, but your board has a sign that says DO NOT DISTURB through the 21st! You da man, and yes, I will take this series a LOT further, though other translators would be nice too though since its 17 volumes of fun. I need variety while translating, (since I'm still learning), so I'm going to pop between this and Hagure yuusha book 4 where the anime left us hanging.
Thanks for all your hard work too man! "[[User:黒狐|黒狐]] ([[User talk:黒狐|talk]]) 01:28, 18 August 2013 (CDT)"

==General chat(we gonna talk secret stuff here)==

Hey Rohan,how long have you been here ~.~?--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 14:14, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01 Chapter1

2013-09-27T17:54:35Z

Mytsy: /* Поглавје 1 - Запознавање со Борбената Принцеза */

User talk:Panzer

2013-09-27T16:46:44Z

Mytsy: Created page with "What are you going to translate ~.~?--~~~~"

What are you going to translate ~.~?--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 11:46, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-27T11:24:08Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-27T11:07:58Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-09-27T11:05:16Z

Mytsy: /* Questions */

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume01 Prologue

2013-09-26T15:50:19Z

Mytsy:

Врвот на долгиот меч беше зариен напред.

Таа што го дршеше мечот беше една убава девојка.Со сребрена коса која се истегаше до нејзинита половина,таа гледаше на младичот надоле што беше од нејзиниот коњ.

"Фрли го лакот настрана."

Младиот послушно се согласи,и го фрли настрана лакот што му беше во рацете.

Он не се чуствуваше да се спротистави.Неговите стрели беа потрошени.

Во нивната позадина имаше безброј трупови што лешеа на земјата.Скршени мечови,копја кој беа испакнати од земјата како гробови,и ветерот го носеше мирисот на крвта.

"Јас сум Елеонора Вилтарија.Ти кој си?"

Како да го дуваше мирисот на крвта настрана,освежувачкиот глас на девојката татнееше.

Таа беше почестена,и покрај тоа што поседуваше сјај во тие љубопитни,пурпурни очи.

Младичот и одговори на прашањето,хипнотизиран.

"...Тигулврумуд Ворун."

После прашувајки го него неколку прашања,таа го става нејзиниот меч во футрола за меч на нејзината половина,задоволена.

И потоа,му се насмевна на младичот слатко.

"Од денес и понатака,ти ми припаѓаш мене."

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian)|Главна Страна]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonain):Volume01_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)

2013-09-26T15:49:43Z

Mytsy: /* Том 1 */

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

''Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбената Принцеза'' серија исто така е преведена на други јазици:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis|Англиски(English)]]
(Note: Преведувачкиот прогрес зависи од секоја верзија.)
----

Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбената Принцеза е лесен роман напишан од Цукаса Калагучи(川口士),и илустрирана од Јошио(よし☆ヲ),и објавува МФ Бунко Џ.

Оваа серија моментално има 7 тома.

Манга адаптација започна во 2011,и илустрирана од Јанаи Нобухико(柳井伸彦),објавено од Медија Компанија на Комик Флапер.

Се дочекува и анимирана серија која била [http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/news/2013-07-28/madan-no-o-to-vanadis-light-novels-gets-tv-anime најавена.]

==Запознавување со Приказната==
Во време на војна,наместена во Западна Европа,Елеонора Вилтарија,една од седумте Борбени Принцези на Зхтед,води војна во Бруне.Устварност има 7 Борбени Принцези,именувани вака поради секоја од нив има добиено оружје од змејот,што владаат над седум теритои,секоја поседува своја.Моќта на Борбенита Принцеза предизвикува страв и трепет кон нивните непријатели.Грофот во служба на држава на Бруне,а млад стрелец викан Тигре,го вкуси вкусот откако изгуби на бојното поле од Елеонора.Но иако,Елен одлучува да му го поштеди животот по гледајки ги неговите вештини.Во замена,он е принуден да и служи нејзе....

==Превод на Проект==
Овој превод е секундарен (Јапонски-Англиски-Македонски).Ако сте запознаети со оригиналтиот,тогаш имате пристап до Јапонскиот текст и имајте слобода да преправите која било грешка.

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page|Регистрација]] ===

'''Преведувачите се принудени да се [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page|регистрираат]] на кој поглавји ке работат.'''

===Правила Оформени===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline(англ.)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology (англ.)]]

==Надградби==

==Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбенета Принцеза од Цукаса Калагучи==

===Том 1===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume01_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]](Недовршено)
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter6|Поглавје 6]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 2===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume02_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 3===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume03_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 4===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume04_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 5===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume05_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 6===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume06_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 7===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume07_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Epilogue|Поговор]]

==Персонал==
===Преведувачи===

'''Активни'''
:*[[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

'''Не активни'''

===Уредувачи===
Сите уредувачи кој зборат Македонски перфектно се добродојдени.

== Преглед на Серијата ==
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Alternative Languages]]
[[Category:Macedonian]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)

2013-09-26T15:49:26Z

Mytsy: /* Том 1 */

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

''Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбената Принцеза'' серија исто така е преведена на други јазици:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis|Англиски(English)]]
(Note: Преведувачкиот прогрес зависи од секоја верзија.)
----

Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбената Принцеза е лесен роман напишан од Цукаса Калагучи(川口士),и илустрирана од Јошио(よし☆ヲ),и објавува МФ Бунко Џ.

Оваа серија моментално има 7 тома.

Манга адаптација започна во 2011,и илустрирана од Јанаи Нобухико(柳井伸彦),објавено од Медија Компанија на Комик Флапер.

Се дочекува и анимирана серија која била [http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/news/2013-07-28/madan-no-o-to-vanadis-light-novels-gets-tv-anime најавена.]

==Запознавување со Приказната==
Во време на војна,наместена во Западна Европа,Елеонора Вилтарија,една од седумте Борбени Принцези на Зхтед,води војна во Бруне.Устварност има 7 Борбени Принцези,именувани вака поради секоја од нив има добиено оружје од змејот,што владаат над седум теритои,секоја поседува своја.Моќта на Борбенита Принцеза предизвикува страв и трепет кон нивните непријатели.Грофот во служба на држава на Бруне,а млад стрелец викан Тигре,го вкуси вкусот откако изгуби на бојното поле од Елеонора.Но иако,Елен одлучува да му го поштеди животот по гледајки ги неговите вештини.Во замена,он е принуден да и служи нејзе....

==Превод на Проект==
Овој превод е секундарен (Јапонски-Англиски-Македонски).Ако сте запознаети со оригиналтиот,тогаш имате пристап до Јапонскиот текст и имајте слобода да преправите која било грешка.

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page|Регистрација]] ===

'''Преведувачите се принудени да се [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page|регистрираат]] на кој поглавји ке работат.'''

===Правила Оформени===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline(англ.)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology (англ.)]]

==Надградби==

==Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбенета Принцеза од Цукаса Калагучи==

===Том 1===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume01_Prologue|Предговор]](Недовршено)
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter6|Поглавје 6]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 2===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume02_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 3===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume03_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 4===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume04_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 5===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume05_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 6===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume06_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 7===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume07_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Epilogue|Поговор]]

==Персонал==
===Преведувачи===

'''Активни'''
:*[[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

'''Не активни'''

===Уредувачи===
Сите уредувачи кој зборат Македонски перфектно се добродојдени.

== Преглед на Серијата ==
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Alternative Languages]]
[[Category:Macedonian]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01 Chapter1

2013-09-26T15:48:31Z

Mytsy: Created page with "===Поглавје 1 - Запознавање со Борбената Принцеза === "Тигре-сама" Гласот на девојката на кој бесе ..."

User:Mytsy

2013-09-25T20:45:49Z

Mytsy:

I'm a wishy-washy guy and sometimes lethargic to the point of doing absolutely nothing.I like to read lots of mangas and novels which is why Baka Tsuki cought my interest.
I'm a high school student with the age of being 17.

Inspirational speech:

So what if you dont know how to do it?If you think you cant do it because you dont know how then you are just fooling yourself and choosing the easiest option.What you simply dont know is everything you denied to know.

You think everybody was borned with a talent?If you think like that then you are foolish,nobody was borned with a talent.Those that are better are simply better because they know how to accomplish their dream.

Also why are you praying for a miracle?What good will that miracle do to you?What meaning will the so called "miracle" have if it was granted by somebody else?!If you are expecting a miracle to happen by praying then continue praying for it.A true miracle happens when you managed to do something with your hands your own effort and then you can proudly say I made a miracle to happen.

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume01 Prologue

2013-09-25T15:12:51Z

Mytsy:

Врвот на долгиот меч беше зариен напред.

Таа што го дршеше мечот беше една убава девојка.Со сребрена коса која се истегаше до нејзинита половина,таа гледаше на младичот надоле што беше од нејзиниот коњ.

"Фрли го лакот настрана."

Младиот послушно се согласи,и го фрли настрана лакот што му беше во рацете.

Он не се чуствуваше да се спротистави.Неговите стрели беа потрошени.

Во нивната позадина имаше безброј трупови што лешеа на земјата.Скршени мечови,копја кој беа испакнати од земјата како гробови,и ветерот го носеше мирисот на крвта.

"Јас сум Елеонора Вилтарија.Ти кој си?"

Како да го дуваше мирисот на крвта настрана,освежувачкиот глас на девојката татнееше.

Таа беше почестена,и покрај тоа што поседуваше сјај во тие љубопитни,пурпурни очи.

Младичот и одговори на прашањето,хипнотизиран.

"...Тигулврумуд Ворун."

После прашувајки го него неколку прашања,таа го става нејзиниот меч во корицата за меч на нејзината половина,задоволена.

И потоа,му се насмевна на младичот слатко.

"Од денес и понатака,ти ми припаѓаш мене."

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian)|Главна Страна]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonain):Volume01_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume01 Prologue

2013-09-25T15:06:58Z

Mytsy:

Врвот на долгиот меч беше зариен напред.

Таа што го дршеше мечот беше една убава девојка.Со сребрена коса која се истегаше до нејзинита половина,таа гледаше на младичот надоле што беше од нејзиниот коњ.

"Фрли го лакот настрана."

Младиот послушно се согласи,и го фрли настрана лакот што му беше во рацете.

Он не се чуствуваше да се спротистави.Неговите стрели беа потрошени.

Во нивната позадина имаше безброј трупови што лешеа на земјата.Скршени мечови,копја кој беа испакнати од земјата како гробови,и ветерот го носеше мирисот на крвта.

"Јас сум Елеонора Вилтарија.И ти си?"

Како да го дуваше мирисот на крвта настрана,освежувачкиот глас на девојката татнееше.

Таа беше почестена,и покрај тоа што поседуваше сјај во тие љубопитни,пурпурни очи.

Младичот и одговори на прашањето,хипнотизиран.

"...Тигулврумуд Ворун."

После прашувајки го него неколку прашања,таа го става нејзиниот меч во корицата за меч на нејзината половина,задоволена.

И потоа,му се насмевна на младичот слатко.

"Од денес и понатака,ти ми припаѓаш мене."

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian)|Главна Страна]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonain):Volume01_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume01 Prologue

2013-09-25T12:22:34Z

Mytsy: Created page with "Врвот на долгиот меч беше зариен напред. Таа што го дршеше мечот беше една убава девојка.Со среб..."

Врвот на долгиот меч беше зариен напред.

Таа што го дршеше мечот беше една убава девојка.Со сребрена коса која се истегаше до нејзинита половина,таа гледаше на младиот надоле што беше од нејзиниот коњ.

"Фрли го лакот настрана."

Младиот послушно се согласи,и го фрли настрана лакот што му беше во рацете.

Он не се чуствуваше да се спротистави.Неговите стрели беа потрошени.

Во нивната позадина имаше безброј трупови што лешеа на земјата.Скршени мечови,копја кој беа испакнати од земјата како гробови,и ветерот го носеше мирисот на крвта.

"Јас сум Елеонора Вилтарија.И ти си?"

Како да го дуваше мирисот на крвта настрана,освежувачкиот глас на девојката татнееше.

Таа беше почестена,и покрај тоа што поседуваше сјај во тие љубопитни,пурпурни очи.

Младичот и одговори на прашањето,хипнотизиран.

"...Тигулврумуд Ворун."

После прашувајки го него неколку прашања,таа го става нејзиниот меч во корицата за меч на нејзината половина,задоволена.

И потоа,му се насмевна на младичот слатко.

"Од денес и понатака,ти ми припаѓаш мене."

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian)|Главна Страна]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonain):Volume01_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-09-24T20:13:57Z

Mytsy: /* Part 3 */

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with pinching him between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that’s troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled….It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially on the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react. There,

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understand that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but it the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived hat the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,

“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work tommorow for a while.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.
<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-09-24T20:13:30Z

Mytsy: /* Part 4 */

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with pinching him between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that’s troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled….It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially on the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react. There,

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understand that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but it the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived hat the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,
“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work tommorow for a while.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.
<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-09-24T20:13:00Z

Mytsy:

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with pinching him between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that’s troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled….It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially on the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react. There,

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understand that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but it the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived hat the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,
“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work for a while tomorrow.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.
<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page

2013-09-24T19:06:01Z

Mytsy:

За да се потврди процесот на регистрација:

*Ти си принуден да се регистрираш на кое поглавје ке преведуваш.Еден дел по преведувач,ви се молам.

*Регистрацијата е на "Прв Дојде,Прв Зима" база. Ви се молиме регистрирајте ја вашата наменета поглавја на проектната регистрирана страна.

*Најголем број на преведувачи по том е,сведодека томот не колекциа на сказни.Друг начин да го сватиш ова е дека повеке од двајца преведувачи не смејат да работат на исти "приказни лак".

*Преведувачите можат да се регистрираат за делови од еден топ на време внатре во секој проект.Ове е за да се спречи "гризаш повеке отколку што можеш да чвакаш".

*Страната за регистрација нe е обврзувачки договор,и преведувачите се oхрабрени да преговараат меѓусебе за кој делови да се регистрираат.

==''Кралот на Магичниот Куршум и Борбената Принцеза'' series ==

===Том 1===
::*Предговор - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 1 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 2 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 3 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 4 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 5 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 6 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поговор - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

===Том 2===
::*Предговор - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 1 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 2 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 3 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 4 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поглавје 5 - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
::*Поговор - [[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

===Том 3===
::*Предговор -
::*Поглавје 1 -
::*Поглавје 2 -
::*Поглавје 3 -
::*Поглавје 4 -
::*Поглавје 5 -
::*Поговор -

===Том 4===
::*Предговор -
::*Поглавје 1 -
::*Поглавје 2 -
::*Поглавје 3 -
::*Поглавје 4 -
::*Поглавје 5 -
::*Поговор -

===Том 5===
::*Предговор -
::*Поглавје 1 -
::*Поглавје 2 -
::*Поглавје 3 -
::*Поглавје 4 -
::*Поглавје 5 -
::*Поговор -

===Том 6===
::*Предговор -
::*Поглавје 1 -
::*Поглавје 2 -
::*Поглавје 3 -
::*Поглавје 4 -
::*Поглавје 5 -
::*Поговор -

===Том 7===
::*Предговор -
::*Поглавје 1 -
::*Поглавје 2 -
::*Поглавје 3 -
::*Поглавје 4 -
::*Поглавје 5 -
::*Поговор -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian)|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)

2013-09-24T18:34:10Z

Mytsy:

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

''Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбената Принцеза'' серија исто така е преведена на други јазици:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis|Англиски(English)]]
(Note: Преведувачкиот прогрес зависи од секоја верзија.)
----

Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбената Принцеза е лесен роман напишан од Цукаса Калагучи(川口士),и илустрирана од Јошио(よし☆ヲ),и објавува МФ Бунко Џ.

Оваа серија моментално има 7 тома.

Манга адаптација започна во 2011,и илустрирана од Јанаи Нобухико(柳井伸彦),објавено од Медија Компанија на Комик Флапер.

Се дочекува и анимирана серија која била [http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/news/2013-07-28/madan-no-o-to-vanadis-light-novels-gets-tv-anime најавена.]

==Запознавување со Приказната==
Во време на војна,наместена во Западна Европа,Елеонора Вилтарија,една од седумте Борбени Принцези на Зхтед,води војна во Бруне.Устварност има 7 Борбени Принцези,именувани вака поради секоја од нив има добиено оружје од змејот,што владаат над седум теритои,секоја поседува своја.Моќта на Борбенита Принцеза предизвикува страв и трепет кон нивните непријатели.Грофот во служба на држава на Бруне,а млад стрелец викан Тигре,го вкуси вкусот откако изгуби на бојното поле од Елеонора.Но иако,Елен одлучува да му го поштеди животот по гледајки ги неговите вештини.Во замена,он е принуден да и служи нејзе....

==Превод на Проект==
Овој превод е секундарен (Јапонски-Англиски-Македонски).Ако сте запознаети со оригиналтиот,тогаш имате пристап до Јапонскиот текст и имајте слобода да преправите која било грешка.

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page|Регистрација]] ===

'''Преведувачите се принудени да се [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page|регистрираат]] на кој поглавји ке работат.'''

===Правила Оформени===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline(англ.)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology (англ.)]]

==Надградби==

==Крал на Магичниот Куршум и Борбенета Принцеза од Цукаса Калагучи==

===Том 1===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume01_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Chapter6|Поглавје 6]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 2===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume02_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume02_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 3===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume03_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume03_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 4===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume04_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume04_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume01_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 5===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume05_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume05_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 6===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume06_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume06_Epilogue|Поговор]]

===Том 7===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Илустрации]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Macedonian):Volume07_Prologue|Предговор]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter1|Поглавје 1]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter2|Поглавје 2]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter3|Поглавје 3]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter4|Поглавје 4]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Chapter5|Поглавје 5]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis (Маcedonian):Volume07_Epilogue|Поговор]]

==Персонал==
===Преведувачи===

'''Активни'''
:*[[user:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

'''Не активни'''

===Уредувачи===
Сите уредувачи кој зборат Македонски перфектно се добродојдени.

== Преглед на Серијата ==
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Alternative Languages]]
[[Category:Macedonian]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)

2013-09-24T17:52:29Z

Mytsy:

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page

2013-09-24T17:48:29Z

Mytsy:

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian):Registration Page

2013-09-24T17:46:22Z

Mytsy: Created page with "За да се потврди процесот на регистрација: *Ти си принуден да се регистрираш на кое поглавје ке ..."